TJ MORRIS ET ACO Project | UFO Digest provides video proof of ufos, alien abduction and the paranormal.

Clouds and an Unidentified Flying Object
Clouds and an Unidentified Flying Object (Photo credit: scismgenie)
English: This was the most up-to-date DARPA lo...
English: This was the most up-to-date DARPA logo as of January 2009. It is obsolete now. (Photo credit: Wikipedia)
English: Jafr alien invasion.jpg.
English: Jafr alien invasion.jpg. (Photo credit: Wikipedia)
Uncanny things are thought to happen at night ...
Uncanny things are thought to happen at night in desolate places (Photo credit: Wikipedia)
Lego Alien Raumschiff
Lego Alien Raumschiff (Photo credit: Wikipedia)
Alien hello icon
Alien hello icon (Photo credit: Wikipedia)
English: Example for UFO of a flying saucer an...
English: Example for UFO of a flying saucer and the gray alien (Photo credit: Wikipedia)
Image representing Network Solutions as depict...
Image via CrunchBase
Image representing Facebook as depicted in Cru...
Image via CrunchBase
Image representing Google Chrome as depicted i...
Image via CrunchBase
NEW YORK, NY - APRIL 26:  Jane Rose, Wikipedia...
NEW YORK, NY – APRIL 26: Jane Rose, Wikipedia creator Jimmy Wales, Paul Romer of Stanford University and Dr. Kenneth Gabriel of DARPA: Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency attend the Disruptive Innovation Awards at The 2011 Tribeca Film Festival at Citibank Building On Greenwich on April 25, 2011 in New York City. (Image credit: Getty Images via @daylife)
Charles Thibodeaux & the Austin Cajun Aces
Charles Thibodeaux & the Austin Cajun Aces (Photo credit: Paul Lowry)
Grainy B&W image of supposed UFO, Passoria, Ne...
Grainy B&W image of supposed UFO, Passoria, New Jersey Edited version of Image:PurportedUFO NewJersey 1952 07 31.gif. By Bach01. (Photo credit: Wikipedia)
English: Ufologist and author Stanton T. Fried...
English: Ufologist and author Stanton T. Friedman in Alamogordo, New Mexico, signing books before giving a talk. (Photo credit: Wikipedia)

TJ MORRIS ET ACO Project | UFO Digest provides video proof of ufos, alien abduction and the paranormal.:

‘via Blog this’

TJ says Join us! TJ Morris ACIR ACE FOLKLIFE

Mon, 07/23/2012 – 15:52 — TJ Morris
Dear Folks:
My friends and I are gathering in one place to share in our art, culture, education as ACE FOLKLIFE which entails our authors, copywriters, educators.
Dirk Vander Ploeg has been my friend for five years as well as Stanton T. Friedman. I agreed many years ago to assist in promoting their creations on earth.
I have since then been involved with many friends who I have over 5K on Facebook on one account and thousands more on my various other accounts with Facebook. This has been a wonderful tool in connecting with others in our Alien ET UFO Community.
I am now putting my mouth where my VREL is by not only writing in cyberspace but also using my voice in cyberspace on blogtalkradio.com/TJMorrisETradio.

VREL

Our virtual reality education learning as TJ Morris Org has been covering many facets of reality or what we think is 3D reality for both authors of fiction and non-fiction writing and I choose not to judge others on earth as to which is their own truth that they believe is fiction or what they believe is non-fiction.

I am smart enough to know that my truth is different from the 7 billion and counting spirits encased in the body-mind-spirit vessels having the birth-life-death experiences on this planet.

I am happy to announce to all my readers and fans on UFO Digest that I will be now assisting others who are in the Alien ET UFO Community who have had experiences just like me! Many are sending me emails and coming on my radio show thanking me for my efforts to go public by putting an ET after my trade name as TJ MORRIS.
I am assigning positions and am now recruiting others who have had experiences like me and they are all ET or Alien associated in this world. They are asking to become a part of my alliance on earth in order to share ACE FOLKLIFE and the process of sharing that Alien Civilizations Exist.
I am sharing that I have higher contacts with those that some who have been accepting the prior written programs on earth which we call reality have called various names including Aliens, ET, and Gods and Goddesses. The various fractured forms of thinking as Pagans and Christians not to mention Buddhists and other world religions will be welcomed to come along to learn how we can all become interested in how we shall Co-create the future.
I am having to bring all the particles and waves that my past life memories consisted of and step them down into this small brain I am presently using inside this physical vessel. I will be discussing my own personal SOUL’S QUEST JOURNEY tonight with Tommy Hawksblood my Chairperson of the ACE FOLKLIFE of HAWAII. Also joining me will be other ACE FOLKLIFE CHAIRPERSONS who represent our International ACE CONFERENCES around the world. I realize that most of you who do not work with the various levels in cyberspace on the internet cannot see all the statistics that I see on all my many blogs and websites however, just this year I got so big with my various blogs and websites that I had to organize a corporation in order to hold all my information since I had a shared host and have had to go to many virtual hosting accounts that I pay for while I design the future servers around the world with government contractors. At present I am using the old DARPA contract which I was a part of when I was younger. I have since watched DARPA grow one of it’s sub-cultures into Network Solutions which has been purchased with WEB.COM which is now one of my third party contractors on earth. I will continue to use WEB.COM although I also use GODADDY.com and am an affiliate for both. I am also now using GOOGLE in my personal business online to write this since I get her on Google Chrome. I have to keep up with how the world works inside cyberspace which also belongs to other inside what we call the matrix in some circles.
We have various ways to talk among ourselves in our sub-cultures in this working world and I am responsible for assisting many organizations in this working world.
I am members of some organizations that I am not at liberty to disclose but I trust in my soul connection that I am guided by those above who are in the Supreme High Counsel whom I have met in this lifetime in 3D reality on earth. They appear to want to share the greater good on earth without interfering with our overall eternal progression down here in this low level of physical reality.
I will be working on a new project that begins this year for the 2013 & BEyond in intelligence communities.
One may see that my writing style will change once again due to my 3D work requiring me to separate my various friends into various organizations on earth based on their similar interests and levels of education just like the government does and FACEBOOK social network does in cyberspace. I invite you all to join me if you would like to share in the future of how extraterrestrials will interact with those of us who already know who we are and have DNA enhancements.
Think of my journey on earth as one similar to the one written about in the Book TAKEN and that seems to help others who are also on a spiritual journey on earth to discover their ET family on earth and in higher levels in space.
Some of our friends are astronauts, government contractors, engineers, scientists, who have known me since 1968 when I worked with them in our NASA days and we had SECRET meetings among ourselves about our activities in space. Just this year we have agreed to announce ourselves among certain groups of our sub-culture we began creating on earth in 1935 when we began the Social Security Administration and again in 1947 with the Central Intelligence Agency on earth. We have a Supreme High Counsel in space, a Central Intelligence Agency in space, and a military in space. We will now begin integrating this knowledge into our sub-cultures on earth with the ACE FOLKLIFE Historical Society first which will then incorporate our systems of psyche into the educational system in cyberspace with the education online programs under anthropology and parapsychology. We will be sharing our plans which the chosen members who desire to assist me in the administration and marketing and promotions on earth in the global community.
I am now happy to announce that I am going to promote various organizations as a personal consultant on this planet.
If any of my writer friends of the UFO Digest colleagues would like to participate please contact me at TJ@ TJMorrisET.com.
I will do all I can to assist in promoting you and your work including your books. I am assisting others in joint ventures who will be promoting many authors in the Alien ET UFO Community which is qualified now in our sub-culture in the Universities Online under Anthropology which shelters the FOLKLIFE of our countries. I have been involved in what is known as the TJ MORRIS project to share in this working world the various levels of psyche we call the five (5) rings of Atlantis which over the course and scope of five (5) years writing for UFO Digest I have been dedicated to my spiritual path as a journey in writing for my higher source connected to even higher source that some program in their minds written about in the book called The Secret and prior mentioned in the Celestine Prophecy.
In the future I will be assisting my friends on earth who desire to TAKE ACTION in the NOW and CO-CREATE with me the future. I have been asked to form a JOINT VENTURE with Janet Kira Lessin in order to promote our friends in the Alien ET UFO community and many friends include Andrew Basiago, Alfred L. Webre, and many others which are listed as only a few with me on our Stargate to the Cosmos website. We are currently promoting MUFON our our TJ MORRIS ET Radio show along with Stanton T. Friedman and his friends in our work on the radio. We are also sharing the working world of various members of our ACE Folklife Society who are choosing to promote art, culture, education in our fiction and non-fiction world of ebooks on the internet in our social media. We shall continue to all write as friends and are forming a new union of experiencers which have had similar ET experiences and are joining me in my challenge to prove that Alien Civilizations Exist right here on earth! I will be instrumental in changing the course of education of humanity on this planet with your help! I am asking for your help.
TJ MORRIS Member of BMI, MUFON, Consumer Reports Union
LETTER OF INTENT
By and between the below signed interested parties
LITERARY AGENT
ACO Ascension Center with TJ Morris ACIR hereby agree to represent Dr Sasha (Alex) Lessin, Phd. and Janet Kira Lessin, Agent in the capacity of assisting with organizing writers, speakers, seminar and workshop presenters. We along with the ACE CONFERENCES and ACE Authors, Copywriters, Editors and ACE FOLKLIFE Historical Society of Archivists agree to promote the following signed associates or joint venture … TJ Morris is a sole proprietor who is now also the ACO Ascension Center President/CEO.
ACE FOLKLIFE CONFERENCE ~Authors Association ~ Annual
Stargate to the Cosmos
We agree to use the following information for each of our performers in the TJ Morris ET Radio Show and ACE FOLKLIFE PROJECTS to promote our Authors Association
1. PARTIES: This Letter of Intent [hereinafter “Agreement”] is between
TJ Morris, Author-Entrepreneur-Speaker-Intuitive Personal Consultant,Organizer, Amazon.com, Barnes&Noble,lulu,AscensionCenterOrg,TJMorrisET,ACO Corp,TJMorrisPublishing,Allied Council Intergalactic Research,ACIR
Enhanced by Zemanta

MEET GINGER THERESA BOWERS – DAUGHTER OF ET CONTACTEE TJ

Alien ET Beliefs, Logic, Reasoning, Training & Counseling Future by TJ
ESP & UFOS along with crop circles and other metaphysical objects and people are now changing our art, culture, education, sciences, and technology.
Spiritual Sciences are now entering the field of endeavors for all connections to the stellar cosmos we know as the universal order in space.
We are all in the middle of a cycle of change on this planet. We are all part of the human sentient intelligent being species that is about change.
The psychic clairvoyant counselors who are friends of mine are sharing the knowledge that we are all still on the path of learning ourselves and processing our findings in new ways. This includes accepting that we are all aliens in one way of thinking logically on this planet and believing we are all from the same god particle that is found universally in all of us along with our DNA. 
Having an intuitive open mind will serve us all best while we are learning to reason with our own truths that are intermingled in the illusions of this physical reality we call life.
There are many who know of me and my abilities, which I share as a psychic counselor that we all have. We are all meant to be more than we are and we can all learn to be more, do more, and have more in our psychic realm we call the Akashic Field or A-field.
Some of us have had natural experiences in a life that allowed us to open up doors in our own minds where we process the information about aliens, ETs, and UFOs. This has assisted us into accepting the beliefs that alien civilizations exist. There are many people who write to me as readers, share their experiences, and tell me that they just “eat up my stories” meaning they like the feeling of my words and information or so they share.
We shall be discussing how to share proper training and sharing of all of our psychic awareness in the future and this includes the awareness of the crop circles and their higher intelligence meanings of those who from the heavens came.
This is all a part of our awakening process for our time on earth as one spiritual species.
There is training in the metaphysical world of our brothers and sisters that may be achieved in a variety of ways.
The most important awakening of awareness we can achieve on this plane, in this dimension is learning about time travel and astral travel from the beginning to the end when we finally leave this world in body-mind-spirit.
MEET Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris’s Replacement – HER Daughter Ginger Theresa Fay Parrish Bowers – born January 27, 1974.
Ginger was given four names at birth. At the time she was born I was called Ginger. Theresa was my mother, and Fay was her paternal grandmother. Parrish was my legal married name. I was married to Steven Lee Parrish born June, 21, 1949 who worked on the Apollo Missions at Nasa in Houston. He once lived in Florida and returned where he was buried.
Ginger is the youngest of four of my daughters. Angela Dawn born March 25, 1968, Lauren Michelle born April 3, 1970,and Stephanie Esther born August 13, 1971 on Friday the 13th. All my daughters have had many UFO sightings with me throughout their childhood years.
My daughter Ginger Theresa has accepted her path in the same areas of this life as I have traveled in this life. She will be here once I leave this planet. She was born January 27, 1974 and we both died in this lifetime before we were both born again in this lifetime. There is a significant reasons we were chosen to share this lifetime in the Ascension Age with others.
It is important to share that Ginger is my daughter and has written her first book called intrinsic realities. I am her editor, mentor, and mother. She as we all live and learn to share our own spiritual science path and she is well on her way to one day becoming a public figure and aspiring spiritual counselor and guide as her mother once shared in the past on this planet.
This is part of what I have learned for myself while here on this planet in this lifetime. If one cares to notice how this world has changed in the last three years, one can go back through the history of all our teachings and lessons and see how the energy has grown in a particular manner of awareness for us all. I share that which comes to me and allow myself to be an instrument of the flow. Being in the flow is as much a part of being here on this planet in this time and space as is the meaning of being one human identity as one sentient intelligent being of the entire humanoid species.
I have had readers or fans of the type of paranormal writing that I do ask me to share more about how to pursue their spiritual path that will include more UFO sightings and possibly learning to communicate with their ET counterparts in this dimension and in others. I am known now as a psychic intuitive counselor or Et Spiritual Guide. The names are not important to me however, to others it signifies to others my willingness to share my awareness and knowledge of a spiritual path that others may follow if of their own choosing.
There are ways we can all learn to share in the future and it is important to share others point of views by reading. We all learn from reading and researching and I strongly suggest that we continue reading, researching, and even sharing the television channels such as the Discover Channel, Documentary, Green Channel, History Channel, Science Channel, and watching what these writers are sharing with us about their findings and ideas of how this world continues to change and share our past that we have created on this planet. 
I am as much about learning our past paths that has been created as learning about the global future that we are creating together for our future and all those who shall come to this planet to follow our spiritual science paths we have created.
By using our alien ET beliefs, logic, training and counseling in the future, we can all share more of our ET experiences and UFO sightings with others in the future. 
In my past, I have worked at psychic fairs and in expos and conventions for over 20 years in the last century. I began my spiritual path at the early age of seeing UFOS from my crib and being led down an alien ET UFO path of understanding of two worlds and not just the one we see here in our physical reality.
I was taught to accept astral travel as part of who I am as one body-mind-spirit with the understanding that we are more than the three parts we are taught here on this planet. There were major events as experiences in this lifetime and in those in my past life experiences on this planet and in other galaxies that allowed me to become more of who I am to become in the future.
It is now time for me to share more of who I am and my dreams and memories. In order to share this part of me it is in my best interest to learn to use words to explain that which I agree to share in the future for all of us to create a bridge to the past and the future in the present. It is not an easy assignment and mission in this lifetime. There are parts of me in time and space that deals with all the laws of this universe that we know of and many that we do not share at present.
There are physicists, scientists, and many academics that are waiting along with the movie producers and graphic illustrators to share in my passion for that of the unknown in this lifetime. We create our own magick now and our own mysteries for the future worlds to come. There is a part of all of us that are a part of the creative provisions and the creative process. Being that I have always trained myself and paid financially for my own training from others on this planet has assisted me in my spiritual growth. I will begin now to share that which I have learned and hope that it can assist others who do not have the financial assets to learn much of what I have. I also will begin to share my life experiences in order for others to know what is entirely possible for them. I will accept that I can become a model for others with their own desires to add their comparisons of that which they know to be their own truths.
What we shall learn is to discover freedom to go anywhere and do anything we so desire if we put forth the creative process as a passion that requires devotion to discipline and time in space which all has to agree with the universal flow of energy and essence.
We shall learn that when we go forward in time and space we must be aligned with all that is of the positive and creative process. If we are not aligned with that, which we are supposed to participate in then we meet resistance as the negative flow of energy and essence that exists in all things we share in this lifetime.
It will begin to seem rather esoteric and metaphysical and maybe even occult to some. The reason is that there has not been a lot of the ancient mystery schools teachings in the past to the general public because at one time on earth the ancient mystery schools had to be kept secret and went underground in the minds of the general populace on this planet. Reason being that the dark ages in the precessions of time required the negative forces to meet the equal and opposites of the positive forces in order for our entire spiritual growth process of our sentient intelligent being humanoid species. For those who are not awake and aware of their ancient past history and order of things on this planet it would be hard to grasp the future without understanding the past. Much of the lesson of life will be skipped or be left out and this has been a major concern for our higher intelligent being species in all the universe, multiverse, metaverse, xenoverse, and omniverse of the past.
There are meanings in words that we shall hope to share in the awakening awareness and those who cannot understand English will learn to use the global translators on our WEB online that we now call the INTERNET. This is now our most important connection of energy that we shall share in the future. Please share with all children that it is very important that they all learn to not only learn to read and write but to apply the reasoning and logic that we can offer as the future understanding of our past, present, and future.
There is an astral life for time travelers that we shall be embarking on and allowing others to learn how to convey this truth and knowledge for the universal mindset of the future.
We shall share the claims of those who are aliens, ET, and travel in UFOS. Some are guides and some are counselors. Some are senders and some are receivers. Some of us are all about learning to be both as in the all. It is understood that many of us have learned both the schools of the light beings and the dark shadow entities that many of us now refer to as apparitions and ghosts. Some of us will be about learning to share that which to some invokes the fear of the unknown and we want to not create the negative forces for in this life there are plenty of these already shared and understood for they learned to be created in what we call the horrors of this planet in wars and death, and killings. We are not going to learn to share in the future of the spiritual sciences of the Lightworkers to meet in the equal and opposite energy for all connected on this planet and in this universe.
I know that I am guided and it is important that we share in the awakening process and the awareness of the Ascension Age that begins 12-21-12 11:11.
ASCENSION CENTER
This is the image that came to me in 1990 while I lived in Hawaii, USA. There was lightning that hit a tree on a beautiful sunny day right where I parked to enter an office. I knew then that something important was going to happen and when I asked a person to assist me create my Ascension Center logo he was amazed at what simply appeared on his computer screen. We did not have the INTERNET at the time. He was from India and his wife was an Ayurvedic practitioner. He asked me if I was a psychic and if I believed in the supernatural because what appeared on his screen was not of his making. He explained to me that this appeared from no where and went into great detail that his computer did not have the computer software to create such a thing. It was a small miracle to him. I explained to him after the tree split outside where the fire truck had arrived to clean it up that I was a psychic and that I was just coming out to others in the local book stores as a psychic.
I explained to him that I was guided to the words Ascension and had a book since 1984 that I was writing. It all had to do with the future and what I was to create and share as my calling and election made sure in this lifetime. I was simply going with what I was inspired to do and share. He offered to assist me in anyway he could and at the time was simply there to act as an instrument with his computer to accept my description of what I thought to be the image that appeared on his screen. He said, “You are truly a psychic, and made this appear for there is no other explanation!”.
I was ecstatic to say the least and said, This is exactly what was in my mind but it looks to me like a UFO Taking energy from outside and I showed hi the Pyramid structure with the bubble on top and how the god particle waves that we call nuclear trash in the debris fields of the universe are accepted in as our fuel in our spacecraft. He looked at me and was amazed that I spoke so openly of ET spacecraft. He told me that his people in India believe as I do and asked if I have memories of a lifetime in INDIA when these UFOS were used. I explained to him I did and that I have many past life memories.
He told me he would like to keep up with my progress on my businesses in the future. I paid him for his services which wasn’t much because he said he didn’t do anything. I think he charged me the minimum computer time which was fifteen minutes since he was an employee of the printing store owner. I paid for my copy which was white at the time. I was later shown to add pink for the heart and feminine inspiration to welcome the feminine array. Being a woman I was obliged but was never into pink. I have since been told that pink becomes my aura and have learned to accept it as part of the Ascension Age as a chakra heart passion color.
This is something that will be shared with all depending on which side of the equation we each gravitate towards in vibrations of the flow of energy as essence inside us all as body-mind-spirits. 
As I find the time, place, and creative energy to share that which flows and goes from inside me to be displayed to the outer forces of my world, I shall share that which can be read as words in our world that we complete as the metaphysical magical world of mysteries. I call this the mystic menageries.
Until I guide others on their ascension age assignments on this spiritual quest, I remain simply a writer of a blog at my various websites including the one called tjthurmondmorris.com. I also have Socialparanormal.com ,Etspirit.org, Ascension center.org, theresamorris.net,tjmorris.org,and Tjmorrispublishing.us.us that I am developing now since my own personal  changes and choices since my mother died on May 4, 2011. I changed a lot of how the future is to be for me. We are all changing including how I perceive me to appear to be in my own future while alive and well on planet earth. Join me on UFO Digest and also by visiting my own personal websites to see how parts of me are changing me and the world of mine that I create in this space and time. I am a known Time Traveler and Astral Traveler and have had near death experiences which allowed me to learn about out of body experiences and how to teach others to get more out of their time on this planet with other higher beings in other realms of existence. There are 13 dimensions in my time and space and I hope to teach others how to access them while we share time in space in this place we call our home planet. Love and Light. TJ

About Theresa J. Thurmond Morris


Bio

Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris is an Author/Entrepreneur. TJ specializes in paranormal/super natural phenomenon. TJ was a professional consultant and expert witness on legal investigations and has prior military and government service in the USA 1980-1993. Theresa’s family knows her as Jan and professionally she uses her initials TJ. TJ has written several paranormal books including Ascension Age 2012 & Beyond, Alien UFO Story by TJ, Avatar Oracle Xeno Guide, Roswell Connection, Roswell UFO Encounters, UFOS & Extraterrestrials, and Uplifting the Soul. All books are in print available. TJ shares her life with TJ Morris & Friends and is an Ambassador of Goodwill with American Culture International Relations and ACIR. Theresa shares UNESCO with Art, Culture, Education, Science, Technology, History, Math, Engineering, and Folklife Interest. TJ is now a spiritual life coach and Guide with her own esoteric metaphysical view of life. TJ believes we are all her to share our spiritual paths with others while we learn of other dimensions we all share. Life is a journey and not a destination and shares we are all the author of our own life story. TJ has had extraordinary life experiences including that as an ET Contactee, Out of Body, and Near Death Experiences which allowed her to question life and how our minds work with our soul’s essence.
TJ is devoting her life to the research of how the mind works in relation to the extraterrestrials who visit her in person and through what we call extra-sensory-perception as ESP. There are nuclear physicists working on the same energy and education that TJ has to offer for future discoveries about our involvement with ET.
TJ has had various sightings in AL, AZ, CA, CO, FL, GA, HI, IL, KY,LA, NV,NY, TX and cross country while over the road. TJ now has had contact and experiences where she now lives in KY. TJ has been in constant contact since a child, teen, adult, and now in her later years. TJ now shares her experiences to assist others who are learning to live with UFO sightings and expanding awareness that alien civilizations exist. Tj believes in the Ascension Centered Enlightened Beings in us all. TJ  is now happy to be a writer and shares her metaphysical esoteric spiritual point of view through her books. TJ is also a book doctor and editor for over 9 authors and TJ contributes as a syndicated journalist to various websites, blogs, links and rss feeds. TJ’s salutation is Love and Light and believes we are all to share in life together to better ourselves as essence while gaining wisdom. TJ’s books are available on Amazon.com. TJ can be reached at Lulu.com and on her personal websites which can be Googled by her various name and initials for her organizations.  There is Theresa’s ACIR.US,  SocialParanormal.com, TJMorris.ORG, Theresa Morris.NET, TJMorris.US, TJMorrisPublishing.US, email her at  MsTJMorris@aol.com, or Twitter.com/TJTM and Facebook.com/TheresaMorris. If you are interested in becoming a MEMBER of our ET UFO Community which is now represented through affiliation with TJ Morris & Friends, please see our WEBSITES which are paid for and sponsored by TJ herself. TJ is a Patroness of the Arts, Culture, Education, Science, Technology, Folklife (Archaeology) and History. TJ  is a natural born leader which is so noted in astrology as she is a Capricorn with Aquarius rising in her Astrological Chart. TJ is believes in living a balanced ascension centered enlightened life as a spiritual intellectual and shares her essence and energy and sometimes funding and creations with those who are in alignment with her own endorsements and beliefs as a patron and leader in the discoveries of the future minds of the world. TJ has been associated with many famous people in her time on earth and began on television at age of 3 years and while in grade school was on TV weekly. She is an extrovert to some and believed to be an introvert to others. TJ enjoys psychic science and neuro science and shares brain training and spiritual training as part of being a well balanced humanoid in body-mind-spirit in the birth-life-death experience which is her faith. TJ is not a religious person but is considered an Avatar Ascension Master having master all 33 Ancient Mystery School levels including surviving life after death in this lifetime not only as an experienced believer in reincarnation with this being her ninth and final return to this planet. TJ believes that alien civilizations exist and says this is her religion if anyone bothers to ask her religion she is a declared Ascension Age Avatar Master Minister of the Shamanic Healing Arts.
Role AT UFO DIGEST.COM
Contributor

Website URL

Website URL

http://etspirit.org

History

Member for

1 year 5 weeks

Theresa J. Thurmond Morris's picture
Bio
Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris is an Author/Entrepreneur. TJ specializes in paranormal/super natural phenomenon. TJ was a professional consultant and expert witness on legal investigations and has prior military and government service in the USA 1980-1993. Theresa’s family knows her as Jan and professionally she uses her initials TJ. TJ has written several paranormal books including Ascension Age 2012 & Beyond, Alien UFO Story by TJ, Avatar Oracle Xeno Guide, Roswell Connection, Roswell UFO Encounters, UFOS & Extraterrestrials, and Uplifting the Soul. All books are in print available. TJ shares her life with TJ Morris & Friends and is an Ambassador of Goodwill with American Culture International Relations and ACIR. Theresa shares UNESCO with Art, Culture, Education, Science, Technology, History, Math, Engineering, and Folklife Interest. TJ is now a spiritual life coach and Guide with her own esoteric metaphysical view of life. TJ believes we are all her to share our spiritual paths with others while we learn of other dimensions we all share. Life is a journey and not a destination and shares we are all the author of our own life story. TJ has had extraordinary life experiences including that as an ET Contactee, Out of Body, and Near Death Experiences which allowed her to question life and how our minds work with our soul’s essence.
TJ is devoting her life to the research of how the mind works in relation to the extraterrestrials who visit her in person and through what we call extra-sensory-perception as ESP. There are nuclear physicists working on the same energy and education that TJ has to offer for future discoveries about our involvement with ET.
TJ has had various sightings in AL, AZ, CA, CO, FL, GA, HI, IL, KY,LA, NV,NY, TX and cross country while over the road. TJ now has had contact and experiences where she now lives in KY. TJ has been in constant contact since a child, teen, adult, and now in her later years. TJ now shares her experiences to assist others who are learning to live with UFO sightings and expanding awareness that alien civilizations exist. Tj believes in the Ascension Centered Enlightened Beings in us all. TJ  is now happy to be a writer and shares her metaphysical esoteric spiritual point of view through her books. TJ is also a book doctor and editor for over 9 authors and TJ contributes as a syndicated journalist to various websites, blogs, links and rss feeds. TJ’s salutation is Love and Light and believes we are all to share in life together to better ourselves as essence while gaining wisdom. TJ’s books are available on Amazon.com. TJ can be reached at Lulu.com and on her personal websites which can be Googled by her various name and initials for her organizations.  There is Theresa’s ACIR.US,  SocialParanormal.com, TJMorris.ORG, Theresa Morris.NET, TJMorris.US, TJMorrisPublishing.US, email her at  MsTJMorris@aol.com, or Twitter.com/TJTM and Facebook.com/TheresaMorris. If you are interested in becoming a MEMBER of our ET UFO Community which is now represented through affiliation with TJ Morris & Friends, please see our WEBSITES which are paid for and sponsored by TJ herself. TJ is a Patroness of the Arts, Culture, Education, Science, Technology, Folklife (Archaeology) and History. TJ  is a natural born leader which is so noted in astrology as she is a Capricorn with Aquarius rising in her Astrological Chart. TJ is believes in living a balanced ascension centered enlightened life as a spiritual intellectual and shares her essence and energy and sometimes funding and creations with those who are in alignment with her own endorsements and beliefs as a patron and leader in the discoveries of the future minds of the world. TJ has been associated with many famous people in her time on earth and began on television at age of 3 years and while in grade school was on TV weekly. She is an extrovert to some and believed to be an introvert to others. TJ enjoys psychic science and neuro science and shares brain training and spiritual training as part of being a well balanced humanoid in body-mind-spirit in the birth-life-death experience which is her faith. TJ is not a religious person but is considered an Avatar Ascension Master having master all 33 Ancient Mystery School levels including surviving life after death in this lifetime not only as an experienced believer in reincarnation with this being her ninth and final return to this planet. TJ believes that alien civilizations exist and says this is her religion if anyone bothers to ask her religion she is a declared Ascension Age Avatar Master Minister of the Shamanic Healing Arts.

ASCENSION ORGANIZATIONS FOR SOCIAL INTELLECTUALS

Alien ET UFO Community Omniverse Creation Story of Atlantis & MU -Ankh Key to Universe View Edit Submitted by Theresa J. Thur… on Thu, 04/26/2012 – 11:29 Ascension Center Organization is hereby established officially on Planet Earth of the Planetarians. Gaia other Earth after the original creation from MARS in the zone for the Ancient Astronaut s the Founders for the Ancestor Day to be established on ALL WORLD calendars. The Ascension ET Authority. History of the Beginning of MU and Atlantis is hereby transmitted to send to be referenced and recorded throughout time by all storyteller shaman as the messengers of the “Keeper of the Flame!” Share this among all those who are the ACE FOLKLIFE, ASCENSION CENTER, and of the ALIEN ET UFO COMMUNITY. We ask all those of the Art, Culture, Education as ACE spiritual beings to share this with all that have a need to know. We now share that the Ascension Center is about the future of all body-mind-spirits having the birth-life-death experience on the planet that was created and terra-formed by their Ancient Astronaut Ascension Masters. Atlantis & MU TJ Known as the “Keeper of the Flame” By: Theresa J Thurmond Morris ALIEN ET UFO COMMUNITY CODE KEY TO ETHEREAL ETHICS THE ANKH SYMBOL Share in the past lives on earth by those who from the heavens came about the Omniverse. The ALPHA MALES and OMEGA FEMALES The Co-Creators who have always been have created an Ascension Authority. There is a Family Creation known as a Hierarchy in the created Omniverse. These are the Supreme Beings based on the fact that they are the first created souls who became perfected over time by the essence that was created to enforce the spirit that is placed into all living things. These Super Supreme Beings are who are called the deities and the children of the first God and Goddess who have always been that first created their first Co-creation the Omniverse. The Children of these first Super-Supreme Beings are Essence in the Ethereal Realm. They are all those who are the oldest souls who were placed inside the Omniverse. Their children are then those who rebelled against their original Father and Mother in the Omniverse and their children as Angels were sent into the unknown realm created by their parents. This unknown realm is now called the Xenoverse. Those who were sent into the unknown were now treated as children and were taught to learn about the Ethereal Ethics through statistics called Trial and Error of the Essence and were given the Free Will. These Ethereal Beings would never be given a physical body-mind-spirit of their own but could be called to serve as messengers as those who would guide those in the future Metaverse. The Metaverse was then created for their children who were the Great-Grandchildren of the original God and Goddess as the “I AM” and “ALL I AM”. The “I AM” was the original words that came to be by the recognition of the “ALL I AM” as the Original Soul Mate in the Essence creating harmony and balance in the created Chaos. This was the history of the Elders passed down through lineage of the ancient ancestors. All the Great-Grandchildren were of good spirit and cherished those who were above in the highest realms outside the created Omniverse. They were guided with life wisdom. These children of the Metaverse were subservient in nature and were allowed to become the creators to the multiverses with the assistance of their parents and those who are the ANCESTORS Angelic Ethereal Essence. The Life Wisdom throught the Eons created time in space and space-time became the new place in space to become awakened and aware of the knowing. Those who became the Co-creators with the Angels of Both the Dark of the Unknown and the Light of the Known were now challenged to change Xenoverse inside the Omniverse with the knowing.. These Co-creators needed their own creations and thereby became responsible for all their own Ethereal Ethics to share the companionship of the knowing to become the wisdom and understanding of all those who came to be separated in the light and the dark realms that were separated due to the disobedience due to their own young souls essence. Growth in the knowing was needed and time in space was established for the dimensions that would become the realms as levels of knowing to be called enlightenment. The Ethereal Ethics Creators were now those who created the Ascension ET Authority of the Multiverse.The Multiverse would now be the realm of all dimensions and the place to separate the knowing of those children who came before who were disobedient children. The Ascension ET Authority would be responsible now for all that would be created in the future that could be seen as co-creations in the form of other Multiverses with the physical creations of universes. Chaos of the Above Omniverse would now become a place of balance of both the dark and the light with the “ALL KNOWING” and the “ALL SEEING”. Those who were ethereal essence were inspired by their ancestors and their ancient elders who were the founding Fathers and Mothers of all the various universes which would now become the home of all their own children who would now due to the Ethereal Ethics that they learned through divine wisdom. The ALL KNOWING EYE was established and the Ethereal Ethics would now always be remembered in the symbol as the Key to the Kingdoms of all those places in spaces of the Ethereal Supreme Beings to be recorded throughout time. This is where the children learned to listen to the divine wisdom of their elders. These Children became the “Keepers of the Flame” as the Keepers of the Kingdoms of the Ancient Ones of the Ethereal Ethics to be placed in physical form as the symbol of the ones who would ruler and govern to keep balance in the hierarchy of the family of the Ethereal Essence of the Original Souls Creations. The Ankh was the Key to all the Realms including the Essence of the Spiritual, Emotional, Mental, and Physical of the new children of all the realms as levels in the dimensions of both space and time. New Laws could now be established to create the rules to be learned from the ancient elders who chose to teach with the rules of their ancestors and to include all senses in all realms of the ethereal. The elder’s children of the Multiverse would now begin sharing how to create universes and all those spirits of the essence who was those who would inherit the golden spiritual twin essence of the original created soul. These children would be the creators of the new sea of souls in each created universe and the first for their children was called Mu. Atlantis was created by the … » Add new comment More Articles by Author ET UFO Community Preservation Alien Vampire Empire Wars Earth’s Destiny Beyond 2012 Global Contrast For 2012 Exopolitics Of The Future Alien ET Recap on Mu, Pangaea and Atlantis – Life Memories & History See All Articles About Theresa J. Thurmond Morris Bio Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris is an Author/Creator/Entrepreneur (ACE). TJ specializes in paranormal/super natural phenomenon and sustainability. TJ is the founder of the first Ascension Center based on sustainability and whole life living. TJ Shares the body-mind-spirit having the birth-life-death experience and is about the future as a visionary for sustaining life in the universe, multiverse, metaverse, xenoverse, and omniverse. TJ is now a spiritual adviser with ACE Folklife and Ascension Center Organization at ascensioncenter.org. TJ was a professional consultant and expert witness on legal investigations and has prior military and government service in the USA 1980-1993. Professionally she uses her initials TJ, ACE, and ACIR.US. TJ has written several paranormal books including Ascension Age 2012 & Beyond, Alien UFO Story by TJ, Avatar Oracle Xeno Guide, Roswell Connection, Roswell UFO Encounters, UFOS & Extraterrestrials, Uplifting the Soul, Alphaverse and Omegaverse, Spirit Guide, ACE Folklife Guide, and all books are in print available on Barnes & Noble, Amazon.com and Lulu.com. TJ shares her life with her husband Thomas R. Morris also an author. TJ Morris is an Ambassador of Goodwill with American Culture International Relations and ACIR. TJ Morris is her trademark ™ ACIR her servicemark (sm) TJ studied arson, fraud, subrogation, forensics, history, psychology and worked as a Legal Investigator for attorneys and a Private Investigator until she was actively recruited by the U.S. Navy and as a General Service investigator Contractor. TJ is now semi-retired and uses a the title of writer as far as her Uncle Sam is concerned. TJ has a small woman owned business with websites and shares in editing her friends books as a book doctor. TJ is sharing her life as an event planner for sharing the awareness of communication, sustainability, earth and space science, whole life living, and spiritual higher consciousness awakening. TJ has a title of Life Agashan and Avatar Ascension Master. TJ is the Ascension ET Authority and began the Alien ET UFO Community. TJ shares promoting books for her friends and publishers books such as mysteries, paranormal, military intrigue, and now her own series about ufos and alien civilizations exist. TJ is an advocate for the future Ascension Age. Professional History in corporate international marketing, manufacturing,legal investigations, newspaper columnist, and magazine publisher. TJ lives in Kentucky USA with husband Tom. TJ has been an organizer, speaker, spiritual consultant, producer/song writer with BMI and publisher. TJ spends much of her time assisting others as a consultant in business and with building websites. TJ’s websites to share with others around the world news and common interests with her friends of Facebook are ACIR.us, AmericanNewsMagazine.com, TJMorris.org, ETSpirit.org, ASCENSIONcenter.org, SocialParanormal.com, Timelymanorbooks.com, TheresaMorris.Net and many others. Theresa J Morris and TJ Thurmond Morris are both names to search for under her book names as author. TJ has been interested in the Alien ET UFO Community all her life with a strong research history in cosmology,metaphysics, ontology, and is founder of the ACE Folklife Historical Society, Ascension Center.org., and ETSpirit.org, in order to assist others adjust to the new awakening and awareness of the Ascension Age as the golden age of Cosmology. TJ is also a natural born leader as a Capricorn with Aquarius rising and promotes health and prosperity and whole life expos, seminars, and her friends and their business interests. TJ attracts others who desire to share similar interests in social networks and is a social entrepreneur. TJ writes her interests including her near death experiences and ET contact friends and their businesses. TJ loves people, places, things, and having a near death experience learned the power of meditation, prayer, astral travel, remote viewing, and other interest in ESP and parapsychology. For all those who believe as she does in Ascension Vertical Lifestyles for body-mind-spirit, TJ has been a Life Coach to those who request her services as a mentor. TJ is a known administrator of the Ascension Center Hawaii and as a creator entrepreneur planner organizer she founded the original Ascension Center Organization and Psychic Network in Hawaii 1990-1993 which was advertised in the Honolulu newspaper and registered in Hawaii. TJ was known as Tara then by her spiritual friends and has worked in seminars psychic fairs, People Synergistically Involved and other motivational seminars and expos in the USA. TJ now works with people who are planning their future preparation and space exploration beyond 2012. TJ is now working on the TAKEN UP 2012 Series of stories to be published as books and owns the copyrights to the stories to be read as chapters on UFO Digest.com. Role Contributor http://www.metahistory.org/READING/NHL/ReadingPlanAccess.php

FOR THOSE WHO ARE FOLLOWING THE KALI YUGA AND WOULD LIKE ANOTHERS EXPLANATION OF THE NAG HAMMADI CODICES TRY THAT OF THE METAHISTORY.ORG
MR. LASH. He shares his views and for some this is what they need to understand much of how we can relate to each other during this time of transition.

Some will want to join me on that of the ASCENSION !

We have joined forces with those of the SPIRIT!

Therefore those who are looking for some spiritual guidance and understanding in rather general language may be able to relate to our SOCIAL NETWORKS and EMAGAZINES.

WE LIGHTWORKERS now have

ASCENSION CENTER ORGANIZATION at www.ascensioncenter.org

and

ET SPIRIT ORGANIZATION at www.etspirit.org

THESE ARE SUPPLIED BY THERESA AKA TJ

TJ MORRIS ORGANIZATION at www.tjmorris.org

TJ share her organization for those who want the plain vanilla wrapping on the basics in life.

Love and Light
Namaste!

Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris
aka TJ

Jan Morris – TJ Morris tm ACIR sm – Timely Manor Books – Morris Publishing USA

ABOUT ACE JOURNAL
By: Debra Flora

ACE STAFF:

Cyrellys Geibhendach
Robert Rosales

Logos vary depending on the project. Logos are the designers creators with priced at drawing or photo for  articles,books,magazines, news, media online and for educations and research.
TJ Thurmond Morris.  TJ Morris tm ACIR sm, Timely Manor tm, Ascension Center sm, Morris Publishing & Morris Productions USA.

Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris TJ Morris tm ACIR sm

Theresa (Tara) Thurmond (Founder) Ascension Center 1974

Theresa Janette Thurmond Logo TJ Morris tm ACIR sm “Keeper of the Flame”

Thomas R & Theresa J Morris
Morris Manor Book Publishing

Jan Morris, Journalist – Investigative Reporter 2006

Jan Morris Travel Writer

TJ Morris tm ACIR sm 

TJ Morris tm ACIR sm

ACE JOURNAL was founded by Theresa J. Thurmond Morris, TJ Morris ACIR.

TJ shares her logo with her book publishers and husband Tom Morris.

The Ascension Center Logo is used for publications of the spiritual genre while the TJ Morris Pyramid, Ball, heart, and hands is also used on TJ’s personal books.

We are authors, writers, journalists, and those interested in all genres of life.

We specialize in the metaphysical, supernatural, paranormal genres.

However, we also publish Self Help Books.

We have several in our family of friends who enjoy writing stories and novels.

We also have westerns, and romance.

There are many of our scientist’s friends who like to write essays and books on their discoveries.

Quality

We only produce quality books. Our covers, interior designs, and printing are professional quality and equal to or better than competing books on the market.

Everyone working with ACE Books, including our designers, editors, printers, marketing team, and office staff knows that creating and selling quality books is of the highest importance to you.

Service to Our Clients
One of the characteristics of our relationships with clients is our personal, friendly service.

You will almost always speak to a person on the phone.

Our job, as we see it, is to make you and your business look good and to provide the resources to make your book project the way you want it.

Our main goal is to meet your needs.

Control of the project remains in your hands.

Service to People

We want to create books that help people and that make the world a better place.

We create novels that entertain and self-help books for improvement.

We even do textbooks that educate.

We team with you to create books that bring knowledge to the world and enlightenment to individuals.

We believe in the free press and the individual’s right to speak out.

But, at the same time, there are certain types of books we do not work on.

We do not produce books that are considered pornographic or that advocate violence or hate. Integrity, quality, and service are the foundation of our principles.

We invite you to find out about us on our websites and from our friends on Facebook, book authors and writers.

ANCIENT ALIEN AWARENESS BOOKS & MORE

ANCIENT ALIEN AWARENESS in Books


A path less traveled but worth the trip! Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

ROSWELL CONNECTION
By: Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

Copyright Page
Roswell Connection
First Edition
First published by TJTM tm ACIR sm.1998-2006
Kentucky, USA
Printed in the United States of America
Services of publishing by Lulu.com

ISBN# 978-0-557-38213-2

First Published by TJ Morris tm ACIR sm, Timely Manor of Morris Manor, a division of Morris Productions and Morris Publishing.
Lulu.com
Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored, in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form without the prior written permission of the author and publisher as the copyright owner and the above first publisher of this book. While the author has made every attempt and effort to provide accurate information and internet addresses, at the time of the publication, neither the publisher nor the author/copywriter, assumes any responsibility for errors, or changes that occur after the publication. Further, the publishers have no control over and do not assume any responsibility for author or third-party Web sites or their content. The scanning, uploading and distribution o this book in any form without the author and publishers permission via the internet and any other means is illegal and publishable by law.
TJ MORRIS Applicable content copyright 2006 ~ 2066by TJ Morris tm ACIR sm, Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris, Author, Copyright Holder. All rights reserved.
  Unless otherwise indicated content is written by Theresa J. Thurmond Morris and may not be copied in any format without permission. If you use any written information or images for research please reference it and its URL http://www.AmericanNewsmagazine.com, and/or http://www.theresamorris.com.
Images presented here are believed to be in the public domain unless a copyright notice is given, if we have made an error please contact me with information. I will accredit the image or have it removed.
In an effort to better serve ads to our visitors, cookies are used on Theresamorris.com. For more information, read our Privacy Policy.

To My Readers
After finally reading the Day After Roswell by Col. Philip J. Corso (Ret.) with William J. Birnes, I decided to redo my book Roswell Connection.
There are some good points that Corso made that I would like to clarify or add some of my own information too.
Plus regardless of the cover story that was presented to the public what Corso does mention in his book, those that have never been in the military that had anything to do with the past knows about the cover up stories. The ones who believe the cover stories are doing exactly that. TJ

“I have little patience with scientists who take a board of wood, look for the thinnest part, and drill a great number of holes where drilling is easy.”
Albert Einstein (quoted by Phillip Frank in “Einstein’s Philosophy of Science.” – Reviews of Modern Physics, Vol. 21, No. 3, July 1949)
The Roswell Connection is about the future and the past of Roswell, New Mexico is most famous happening.
The Roswell Connection is about the time of July 4, 1947. This is also the year that the Central Intelligence Agency was officially formed.
There is a correlation here that all those in intelligence that have jobs should be thankful for. Accepting the truth and not the cover-up stories is important to us all. The Central Intelligence Agency is based on those who are willing to learn the truth.
This is a public relations effort on my part to assist everyone in knowing the truth because it is time to know the truth and get on with our lives in the 21st Century.
My story updated now in 2010 to be appreciated I hope in 2012.
It is now almost April 2010, and I would like the truth to be known and accepted prior to July 4, 2010 about the Roswell story.
The story that I tell is the truth for those who desire to know the truth. There are many ways we can define truth. One is to obtain if from the facts that we gather in a linear time line with the rest of the world based on the past.
There is another way in which is from above that is vertical and is a divine direct way from the source. Some of us have forgotten that we have an inner being that is who we truly are as human beings. The inner being can share an outer knowing with each of us as individuals.
I have recently been inspired to rewrite the book called the Roswell Connection which was once printed in it’s entirety on the Internet. I have since erased this by mistake when I allowed my Roswell Connection website time to elapse on the name.
I was inspired to write this book based on more than three people who believed in me. So thank you readers and fans of the ET UFO NEWS, the Social Paranormal Network (SPN), the Roswell Connection, and UFO Association of which I started as websites on line in the early 2000 prior to 2010. Thank you all my friends on Facebook.
First was Sally Hester of Roswell, New Mexico. Sally was a volunteer I met with Glenn Dennis at the Roswell Museum. It was just getting in the books for the Learning Resource Center.
I had wanted to be a part of the fifty (50) and sixty (60) Roswell Celebration in Roswell. My then significant other Thomas R. Morris was not in favor of my choice of places to visit at the time and discouraged me. I succumbed to his power of suggestion to not visit and participate in the annual celebration in Roswell, New Mexico.
However, I did persuade him since we both became over the road truck drivers to allow me to visit in 1998. This was when I first met Sally and Glenn Dennis ?at the Roswell Museum and Resource Center.  

I believe the way it was described or was soon to be was Roswell International UFO Museum and Research Center.
The second was Glenn Dennis who was one of the founders of the Roswell UFO Museum along with Walter Haut and another gentleman that I will fill in here later.

On July 8th, the Roswell newspaper published a Front Page Article – taken from the official press release written by Lt. Walter Haut of the RAAF 509th acting under orders of Col. William Blanchard – reading
     “RAAF Captures Flying Saucer On Ranch in Roswell Region”

The International UFO Museum & Research Center opened in Roswell in 1991, founded by former Lt Walter Haut and Glenn Dennis. Due to the Roswell stories very popular appeal that finally took hold within about the first seven (7) years financial success was finally achieved. Then the Museum being a non-profit has an adjoining gift shop. There is a popular version of the story. The Gift shop sells the newspapers as souvenirs. (Photos Below)
?

The history of the Roswell UFO Museum is a story all to it’s own that should be told and probably has in books since 1991.
?

The Third was Stanton T. Friedman, an author/lecturer and well-known UFOlogist. Stan sent me is book Top Secret/Majic on March 22, 2006 from a Convention he was doing at the time. I was able to speak with him on the telephone along with my now husband Thomas R. Morris.
The International UFO Museum & Research Center opened in Roswell in 1991, founded by former Lt Walter Haut (above) and Glenn Dennis (below). Today the IUFOMRC receives over 200,000 visitors annually, offering a certain version of the Roswell story, to great popular appeal and financial success. While the Museum is non-profit, the adjoining gift shop – required to go through to exit – is not. The Roswell Museum Version of the Story is the most popular version of the story according to those who celebrate the Roswell Festival annually in Roswell, New Mexico on July 4th Weekend yearly.

Thomas R. Morris and Theresa J. Thurmond Thomas were married after five (5) long years together researching the Roswell Connection.
Tom and I were married in March 2000 in Hartford, Ohio County, Kentucky, where his family had called home most all of their lives.
Tom was born on May 16, 1959 in Lafayette, Tippecanoe County, Indiana, USA.
My family was from Calloway County, Kentucky on my mother’s side back five (5) generations which I did not discover until moving here. I felt a strange feeling of being home. I had been born in Monroe,
Ouachita Parish, Louisiana, USA December 26, 1951.
My husband and I love our lives and are thankful to our parents for having us. I am thankful To God and the Supreme Beings for having us too!
I am thankful for my earth family and friends for sharing life this time around with me. Love and Light.

WHEN I WAS A LITTLE GIRL by TJ Thurmond Morris
When I was a little girl, I didn’t know that I was different from most people on earth. I thought about what I was told to think about. I did as I was told and I was considered a very good girl and was happy to please.
There was not much to do as a child except follow those who were considered the adults in my life. I had a mother and father, two grandmothers, and I do remember my paternal grandfather and I loved him very much.
One day he passed away and it was hard on my father and I wanted to see him and being only three years old it was never explained to me other than he went to Heaven. The rest of my life was spent looking for heaven on earth.
There is much in life I cannot explain and there is much I wonder about in this world and want to know so I keep searching for he answers to my questions. I have most of my childhood memories and experiences in tact as an adult. I can remember back when I was two years old and my mother can too. There must be a reason since we both became writers. I asked her to confirm about her childhood memories just last week on our emails on AOL. She said she still remembers and is writing down some of her stories as a child and also some recipes. I hope she will finish her books. I told her about lulu.com and that I would be glad to assist her. She is so independent though.  Mother told me to take care of my books and she would take care of her own books.
I am Theresa aka Tara Rose of Sally Hester‘s story at the Roswell Museum. I am a woman who is a contactee of extraterrestrials.
The Roswell Encounters book was prepared by me but the first part was provided by Sally Hester as her story working at the Roswell Museum. She had originally included Glenn Dennis and Walter Haut’s story but due to some differences between them and the Roswell Museum and the lady who was running the museum, Sally quit working there as did Walter Haut. I believe Glenn left too though I never confirmed this with Sally. Now years later, it seems like only yesterday that I was in Glenn’s office at the Roswell Museum. But, I will let you read Sally’s story in the Roswell Encounter Book on Lulu.com.
I have a long story to tell and it will have to be in my secret journals due to the profession I chose as a Legal, Private, and Government Investigator. (Not anymore – TJ 2010)
Now, I offer a brief sketch in books as my higher consciousness, God, the Supreme Beings and the Allied Council will allow. This is my story which is only one of many I foresee that I shall share and divine in the future. TJ
Q. “HOW DOES ONE PROVE UFO’s ARE REAL TO A SKEPTIC?”
A. “YOU DON’T HAVE TOO OR WANT TOO“. TJ
You share your story and testimony with those that do believe or at least want to hear and move on down your spiritual path toward enlightenment in this lifetime.
 There will be rocks in the road on the path in this lifetime and others.

CREDO

“I would not interfere with any creed of yours or want to appear that I have all the cures. There is so much to know, and so many things are true. The way my feet must go may not be the best for you. And so I give this spark of what is light and right to me. To guide you through the dark but not tell you what to see.” TJ

THE WORLD SOUL

There is much that we will learn about ourselves in the 12st Century.
The longer I wait to write this book, the more that happens to make me want to put it off. I believe this is a part of all of us and it is called procrastination.
On the other hand, there is something inside of me that never changes and that is the desire to get this book written. It has been inside of me all my life. I believe that it is part of my world’s soul. It is part of everyone alive today and all those who have lived in the past. Why this book is important is that it will also be a part of eveyr life in the future on earth and in space.
There is a new way to live on earth and it is the 21st Century that will provide us with a new awareness of seeking the truth.
I am a spiritual person. I believe we all have a body-mins-spirit that has an inner being and an outer knowing. I believe that there is a higher consciousness that we are given that has a connection back to our point of origin to our soul.
To each his own and to thine own self be true. This is the way it should be since we will each answer to our own make when the time comes. I was raised a Christian in America, I guess in this time I should still say North America and/or the United States of America. Times are chaging so fast that I am sure the world is feeling it too.
I am feeling the change in all things that are alive and well on planet earth today. This is why I believe we are all connected in more ways than one. I believe that there is truth in all things that matter and all is matter or anti-matter.
If you mind then I matter. If you don’t mind then I am anti-matter. Its deep I know. There are many great minds on earth that wonder about the future. Many are called scientists and some are simply plain folks that are autodidact or self taught.
It is my hopes that because we are all one in some realms of this world that this book will open channels for others to find this book and to share it with others as we all embark on our quest to find out that about the world and other worlds.
We all know in some part of or inner being and spirits that we have a soul and a point of origin that we feel and it is not on earth.
I believe we are all headed in the direction outwards as we expand through our lives. I also feel that there is a thread of truth that reaches all the way back to our souls where they are created with all the many spiritual beings that we become. I believe in past lives and reincarnation. I do not believe that we will regress backwards but that as we progress as living people, places, and things, that we become more and expand outwards to become more than we have been prior.
My philosophy in life is that we are all important and here to become more than we are at present. We are all expanding with the universe in the Metaverse.
This is our job and out purpose to expand and to become more. It is said that the source, God, the Higher Power, Our overall creator desired to create us in the beginning for his and her fellowship. Some will debate that the first being was androgynous.
I have no memory of being only one with myself but I do have memories of being either male or female in past lives.  I will leave my world soul portion of my story at that. I believe we are all both male and female now and will be forever more as we all expand with the world soul that will always expand in this universe which is only one in the Metaverse of many.
I am grateful to all our ancestors who came before and took the time to write their own stories. It is my divine hope and wish that everyone that reads my books will expand outward and will begin their journey on their spiritual path.
Awakening the spirit to the soul’s progression and expansion is why we are part of this world and this gives us meaning to the word “LIVE!” TJ

* CHAPTER ONE *
Col. Philip J. Corso’s Book
The Day After Roswell
??
“It is now the 21st Century. It is not how I expected it to be.” Theresa J Thurmond Morris.
Colonel J Philip Corso served Senator Strom Thurmond and Senator James Eastland as a staff member where I specialized in National Security.
It was said that Senator Strom Thurmond was interested in his reports and I know this for a fact because we discussed this topic on telephone.
After joining the Army in 1942, Corso served in Army Intelligence in Europe.
In 1945, Corso arranged for the safe passage of 10,000 Jewish World War II refugees out of Rome to the British Mandate of Palestine.
During the Korean War (1950-1953), Corso performed intelligence duties under General Douglas Macarthur as Chief of the Special Projects branch of the Intelligence Division, Far East Command. One of his primary duties was to keep track of enemy prisoner of war (POW) camps in North Korea.
Corso was in charge of investigating the estimated number of U.S. and other United Nations POWs held at each camp and their treatment. At later hearings of the Senate Select Committee on POW/MIA Affairs, Corso provided testimony that many hundreds of American POW’s were abandoned at these camps. Corso was on the staff of President Eisenhower’s National Security Council for four years (1953-1957).
In 1961, he became Chief of the Pentagon’s Foreign Technology desk in Army Research and Development, working under Lt. Gen. Arthur Trudeau.
When he left military intelligence in 1963, Corso became a key aide to Senator Strom Thurmond.
In 1964, Corso was assigned to Warren Commission member Senator Richard Russell Jr. as an investigator into the assassination of John F. Kennedy.
Colonel Philip J. Corso after retirement worked in private sector businesses as a consultant and contracts administrator. He appeared on PRIME TIME LIVE as the expert Commentator on Cold War U2 flights over Russia.
Philip J. Corso saw an alien space pilot of the Roswell Crashed UFO. There were two that night.
?
?
Corso is on the right in top photo and 2nd from the left in the bottom photo. TJ
After joining the Army in 1942, Corso served in Army Intelligence in Europe.
In 1945, Corso arranged for the safe passage of 10,000 Jewish World War II refugees out of Rome to the British Mandate of Palestine.
During the Korean War (1950-1953), Corso performed intelligence duties under General Douglas MacArthur as Chief of the Special Projects branch of the Intelligence Division, Far East Command. One of his primary duties was to keep track of enemy prisoner of war (POW) camps in North Korea.
Corso was in charge of investigating the estimated number of U.S. and other United Nations POWs held at each camp and their treatment. At later hearings of the Senate Select Committee on POW/MIA Affairs, Corso provided testimony that many hundreds of American POW’s were abandoned at these camps Corso was on the staff of President Eisenhower’s National Security Council for four years (1953-1957)
In 1961, he became Chief of the Pentagon’s Foreign Technology desk in Army Research and Development, working under Lt. Gen. Arthur Trudeau.
Colonel Philip J. Corso now retired had left the military intelligence in 1963. Col.  Corso (Ret.) became a key aide to Senator Strom Thurmond.
In 1964, Corso was assigned to Warren Commission member Senator Richard Russell Jr. as an investigator into the assassination of John F. Kennedy.
  Please read his book THE DAY AFTER ROSWELL. Its good reading and historical. I have a few minor details to add.
(But first I want to add some background to this story. This is my story so others can read it and take what they want and leave the rest. Please read on and there will be other books I suggest by some amazing UFOlogists and Researchers. Some are even speakers and authors. I shall suggest those whom I am familiar with or that I have found their names in my memory banks along the trail.
For those who are UFO hounds and History buffs, you can share this information if you desire. This is my path and I have no reason to believe that everyone will believe as I do. This is a matter of experience and opinion of my perception of how life actually is to me. Each person has to make up their own minds as to how the truth became fact or vice versa in their own lives.
I was born in the last week of 1951. I saw Sputnik fly over in the front of our home with my mother, father, and sister and brother with our neighbors standing outside too. We were all excited and I was told to always remember this historic occasion. I do remember to this day. I also remember putting my hand up over my eyes as it must have been a bright sunny day although I tend to remember it was in the evening. But, I have
a movie playing in my head that reminds me of that day.
I wonder how many other people have movies or certain scenes that play in their heads as they think. I haven’t really gone around asking others about their movies in their heads but I would like to imagine that I am not the only one. There are just some things that in the 20th century we didn’t go around asking other people.
As I recall the 20th century of which this book is about, we were all rather secluded from each other as communities, towns, and states go in the United States. We sure were not thinking about the other countries, at least not the common folk like me.
We were taught Geography in grade school and history and that was about the basics on a state map. We looked at the world on a globe in the rooms but we didn’t discuss the global community as we do today in the year 2010.
We sure didn’t discuss UFOS!
This is where this story picks up speed from the beginning of my life in 1951.
When I was born in 1951 the Korean War had just ended. My parents were young and married right out of high school which was rather a custom in those days. My parents graduated and were married. I was born within 11 months of their marriage. That was the custom then.
I remember that my mother like all the women in the neighborhood wore long dresses right above their ankles. The women in the Ouchita Lions Year Book of 1949 through 1951 were all wearing long skirts with bobby socks and saddle oxfords or penny loafers. That was the popular way to dress then. They wore sweaters and would tie a scarf around their necks. The boys well they wore funny designs on their shirts and some also wore bobby socks saddle oxfords and penny loafers or black slip ons or tie ons shoes. They were fun loving kids and were the parents of all the Baby Boomer Generation of which I am one.
Back when I was born, I don’t remember talk of UFOS or Roswell.
I can’t really remember when I learned about Roswell, New Mexico but I know when I wanted to go there and had a premonition about it before I had the knowledge about it. This is the way my mind has always worked. Now, I understand that it is natural on the Roswell UFO or Gus as Tom and I call him. Gus is the UFO’s nickname. That is short for Galaxy Universal Shuttle.
I do remember though a different time in this life when I went on my first ride on a UFO. I don’t know if it was GUS or not. Gus is the UFO that sits hidden in the underground mountains in New Mexico. There are stories that he is in a place called Dulce, New Mexico. I am not sure about that because I was never told about the location above the ground.
Now, this is going to sound really weird to everyone, and does to me too!
But, the truth is, that GUS can see all of us. Gus has all types of abilities that we on earth never thought possible in the 20th Century.
This is another reason I am writing this book, to set the track record straight. Now, I am not going to have a way to prove this because the ones in charge of GUS right now are the Department of Defense in the Pentagon where the military of the United States has various offices of the many branches of the military for national security. The Pentagon is the most important building in Washington, D.C. next to the White House. Then the others are all important too but no need to go into that listing now. I just wanted to point out right away who the authority is over keeping Gus locked up from the public.
This book is one that needs to be shared and there will be many in the military that have no need to know about the truth in the past anyway.
It is the U.S. Army that recovered Gus from the desert. The U.S. Army has been in charge since. That is why he is hidden now. No President has ever allowed the truth about Gus to be known due to all the “Old Guys” that are still alive in the Military and more especially the U.S. Army. The United States Air Force wants to control the skies and this has to do with National Security too! There are many things that can be understood that I do not have to write in this book about the military side of the story because it has already been written by a man named Colonel Philip J. Corso (Ret.) with William J. Birnes in the book called THE DAY AFTER ROSWELL.
“If you are a skeptic, Corso’s claims may make you reconsider your position.” – Mark Graham, Rocky Mountain News (Denver)
I also hope to make you reconsider your position on being a skeptic on the Roswell
Encounters and Crash of a real alien UFO.
Famous Roswell Daily Record Newspaper.?
Col Philip Corso and his sketch of what he saw in a coffin in blue liquid substance that had been preserved and was seen at Fort Riley, Kansas at the U.S. Army base. The alien extra biological intelligence was to be shipped to Dayton, Ohio.

???

As an intelligent officer Corso was a Lieutenant Colonel or what we called a Light Colonel – Colonel Corso was put in charge of heading up the Foreign technology desk of the U.S. Army Research and Development (R & D) Department of the Pentagon. He was very fond of his Commanding Officer, Lieutenant General Arthur Trudeau.
Part of his duty as he wore many hats was Intelligence Officer and Adviser to General Trudeau. Because of the fact that Colonel Corso was chosen in the larger picture by some unknown guiding force to be the one to actually view and touch an alien EBE and later to become the recipient of the crashed UFO that I will share some information about, I feel that even though posthumously that he should get his just rewards as so do many men in uniform once they are dead one earth.
At the time of the crash which was supposedly caused by lightning, although hard to swallow since the craft was extraterrestrials and not of earth origin, we must share what we do know.
There were some people who saw the blips at the 509th on Radar as early as July 1, 1947. They didn’t know what they were but they knew what they were not. The radar at the White Sands Guided-Missile Testing Facility had also seen these blips. Corso reports that the Nuclear-Testing Facility in Alamogordo also saw these blips on radar. I quote, “The blips would appear at one corner of the screen and dart across at seemingly impossible speeds for aircraft, only to disappear off another corner. Then they’d start up again. No earthly craft could have maneuvered at such speeds and changed direction so sharply. It was a signature no one could identify.”
Or so the stories go back then. Corso states that it was fifty years ago in his book The Day After Roswell.
I know what happened and that there were four aliens. Two from one UFO or alien spacecraft as pilots and two from the other intact. The intact was set down and left in order to monitor the earth along with four others on all the five (5) major continents of this world.
The one intact was to be found by them U.S. Army this was why all the blips on screens prior and the sightings by Kenneth Arnold or so it is assumed.
We may want to struggle through all the former stories that have been told and listed in this book before we all jump to the same conclusion.
This Roswell Connection is about my story and adding more information.
My story will be all through this book. There is a reason that I desire to share the story the way I do. It is because so many people know the story in their own way. Some people have already decided what the real story is back then. Others, well, the jury is still out on the fine details because most of us were not there. The few witnesses that were there that are still alive to day were teenagers and only know what they saw or remembered back then. They are doing their best to write their own books and making their stories known and I will certainly praise them for that. Jesse Marcel Jr. is one that I know Stanton T. Friedman himself told me about Jesse Marcel’s book. Stan knew in 2006 that I was writing my own and almost completed it then. Stan said he would write the Forward for me. I sent him the story but he was busy and I never sent him a final copy. This is where this book will pick up the slack.

**CHAPTER TWO **
SOME BACK UP INFORMATION
KENNETH ARNOLD
?
Kenneth Arnold, 32 years old, was flying his single engine plane, at approximately 9,500 feet. On June 24, 1947, while flying near Mt. Rainer in his small single engine plane supposedly looking for a Marine Corps transport plane that had went down.  Arnold that he claimed to have seen nine unusual objects flying in the skies. When he landed at Pendleton, Oregon, there were reporters waiting for him.
Kenneth Arnold reported he saw UFOs on several other occasions afterwards, as well.
??
After the UFO sighting, Arnold became a minor celebrity, and for about a decade thereafter, he was somewhat involved in interviewing other UFO witnesses or contactees (notably, he investigated the claims of Samuel Eaton Thompson, one of the first contactees).
Arnold wrote a book and several magazine articles about his UFO sighting and his subsequent research.
Kenneth Arnold was born in East Grand Forks, Minnesota, but grew up in Scobey, Montana. He attended the University of Minnesota. Arnold began Great Western Fire Control Supply in Boise, Idaho in 1940, a company that sold and installed fire suppression systems, a job that took him around the Pacific Northwest.
June 24, 1947, he was returning home from a business trip when he made a detour into the Yakima, Washington area to help in an aerial search for a missing C-46 marine transport plane that was believed to have gone down in the area.
 It is reported that around 3:00 P.M. he was flying at about 9,500 feet, near Mount Rainier, when a flash of light caught his eye.
Kenneth Arnold said he turned toward the flashing light that was like a blue and white Flash and saw a procession of nine very strange objects flying from north to south in front of his plane. Bill Bequette a reporter had been writing down what Kenneth Arnold was saying and he heard the word like a “Saucer” and the word stuck in the newspapers. They were flat and rather heel-shaped; more boomer rang shape and silver. The spacecraft moved erratically, like a “saucer would if you skipped it across water.” You can see Arnold’s drawing of what he saw here. Arnold estimated their size at about two-thirds that of a DC-4, and he calculated their speed at over 1500 mph by timing their travel between two mountain peaks of known distance.
The Seattle Post-Intelligencer Newspaper headlines were “Mystery Disks Hurtling Across the Sky.” When he arrived at Yakima, Washington, Arnold told several other pilots about his sighting. The consensus among them was that it was some type of military “secret weapon”. However, Arnold would later find that the U.S. military was as mystified by the objects as he was.
In Pendleton, Oregon, Arnold went to make a report to the FBI, but the local office was closed, so he talked to the editor of the East Oregonian newspaper instead and it was the editor who put the story on the newswires. Because of Arnold’s background and reliability as a witness, the story got wide circulation.
The June sighting and the notoriety from the newspapers and the wire that amazed the public. That was not to be the end of Arnold’s association with UFOs. On July 5th, 1947, Arnold was introduced to Captain E. J. Smith, who, along with his co-pilot and a stewardess, had seen a formation of UFOs over Emmett, Idaho. They hit it off well and became good friends.  In mid-July, Arnold received a letter from Raymond Palmer. Raymond was the editor of the pulp magazine Amazing Stories. Arnold didn’t know who Palmer was, since he didn’t read the pulps. Palmer wanted Arnold to write down his experiences for publication in the magazine and he offered to pay. Arnold didn’t particularly care about the money and sent Palmer a copy of what he had already told the newspapers and the Army Air Corps.
Kenneth Arnold was regarded as a skilled and experienced pilot, with over 9,000 total flying hours, almost half of which were devoted to Search and Rescue Mercy Flyer efforts. He was an avid swimmer and diver — and good enough at the latter to try out for the U.S. Diving team. Arnold and his wife Doris had four daughters.
By the 1960s, Arnold had little to do with UFOs. He appeared at a 1977 convention hosted by Fate to mark the thirtieth anniversary of the “birth” of the modern UFO age. Kenneth Arnold had said, “I thought it wouldn’t be long before one of these things in every garage.”  He ran unsuccessfully for Lieutenant Governor of Idaho in 1962.
Kenneth Arnold died in 1984.
1951 –
Colonel Gordon Cooper of Mercury 7 Crew astronauts reported to have chased a UFO when he was a fighter pilot in Germany.
“I believe that the extraterrestrial vehicles and their crews are visiting this planet from other planets which obviously are a little more technically advanced than we are her eon earth.” Col. Gordon L. Cooper – Astronaut. FYI –
 http://www.project1947.com/fig/arnbiog.htm
 Jerome Clark, The UFO Book: Encyclopedia of the Extraterrestrial. Visible Ink, 1998. ISBN 1-57859-029-9
 Story, Ronald, editor, The Encyclopedia of UFOs, Garden City: Doubleday & Company, Inc, 1980, ISBN 0-385-13677-3
 Diana Palmer Hoyt, “UFOCRITIQUE: UFO’s, Social Intelligence and the Condon Committee”; Master’s Thesis, Virginia Polytechnic Institute, 2000; read it online
Clark, Jerome, The UFO Encyclopedia: The Phenomenon from the Beginning, Volume 2, A-K, Detroit: Omnigraphics, 1998 (2nd edition, 2005), ISBN 0-7808-0097-4
Campbell, Steuart, The UFO Mystery Solved, Explicit Books, 1994, ISBN 0-9521512-0-0
Obituary, Idaho Statesman, January 22, 1984
Cousineu, Phil, UFO A manual for the Millennium,  Harper-Collins, 1995, ISBN 0-06-258638-6
Corso, Col Philiip (Ret)etal, THE DAY AFTER ROSWELL, 1997,Pocket Books, ISBN 0-671-01756-X

JESSE MARCEL

??

??
??
??
“General Ramey allowed some members of the press in to take a picture of the stuff. They took one picture of me on the floor holding up some of the less-interesting metallic debris. The press was allowed to photograph this, but were not allowed far enough into the room to touch it. The stuff in that photo was pieces of the actual stuff we found. It was not a staged photo. Later, they cleared out our wreckage and substituted some of their own. They allowed more photos. Those photos were taken while the actual wreckage was already on its way to Wright Field. I was not in these. I believe these were taken with the general and one of his aids.”
“The newsmen saw very little of the real material, very small portion of it. And none of the really important things like these members that had these hieroglyphics on them. They (the newsmen) wanted me to tell them about it and I couldn’t say anything. And when the General came in, he told me not to say anything that he would handle it.”
?

“The many rumors regarding the flying disk became a reality yesterday when the intelligence office of the 509th Bomb Group of the Eight Air Force, Roswell Army Air Field, was fortunate enough to gain possession of a disc through the co-operation of one of the local ranchers and the Sheriff’s Office of Chaves county.
“The flying object landed on a ranch near Roswell sometime last week. Not having phone facilities, the rancher stored the disc until such time as he was able to contact the Sheriff’s office, who in turn notified Major Jesse A. Marcel, of the 509th Bomb Group Intelligence office.
“Action was immediately taken and the disc was picked up at the rancher’s home. It was inspected at the Roswell Army Air Field and subsequently loaned by Major Marcel to higher headquarters.”
(San Francisco Chronicle – July 9, 1947)
According to Lt. Walter Haut, the man who wrote the press release, he stopped at the office of the Roswell Daily Report to give them the press release, and the differences between the San Francisco Chronicle version and the RDR version probably stem from questions that Haut answered to the local writer who knew Haut. It was said that as it was always in the past that there was friction between the small towns near the air bases back then. Having worked for the military, I know that now they prefer all press to go through the Public Relations Officer.
Given to the Roswell Museum is the below Affidavit from Walter Haut.
AFFIDAVIT
My name is Walter Haut.
My address is: [——-BLACKED OUT——-]
I am retired.
In July 1947, I was stationed at the Roswell Army Air base, serving as the base Public Information Officer. At approximately 9:30 AM on July 8, I received a call from Col. William Blanchard, the base commander, who said he had in his possession a flying saucer or parts thereof. He said it came from a ranch northwest of Roswell, and that the base Intelligence Officer, Major Jesse Marcel, was going to fly the material to Fort Worth.
Col. Blanchard told me to write a news release about the operation and to deliver it to both newspapers and the two radio stations in Roswell. He felt that he wanted the local media to have the first opportunity to have the story. I went first to KGFL, then to KSWS, then to the *Daily Record* and finally to the *Morning Dispatch*.
The next day, I read in the newspaper that General Roger Ramey in Fort Worth has said the object was a weather balloon.
I believe Col. Blanchard saw the material, because he sounded positive about what the material was. There is no chance that he would have mistaken it for a weather balloon. Neither is there any chance that Major Marcel would have been mistaken.
In 1980, Jesse Marcel told me that the material photographed in Gen. Ramey’s office was not the material he had recovered.
I am convinced that the material recovered was some type of craft from outer space.
I have not been paid nor given anything of value to make this statement, and it is the truth to the best of my recollection.
/s/ Walter G. Haut
Signature witnessed by: 5-14-93 Max Littell. /s/ (Date)
“According to information released by the department, over authority of Maj. J. A. Marcel, intelligence officer, the disk was recovered on a ranch in the Roswell vicinity, after an unidentified rancher had notified Sheriff Geo. Wilcox here, that he had found the instrument on his premises.”
Glenn Dennis made the first claim of alien bodies for the Roswell crash on Aug. 5, 1989 in an interview with Stanton T. Friedman then Nuclear Physicist and Ufologist, it was first made public in mid-1991 in the Kevin Randle and Don Schmitt book “UFO Crash At Roswell.”
According to Dennis, a nurse friend from the RAAFB Hospital told him that she had participated in the autopsy of three strange alien creatures, and she gave him sketches of the creatures after getting a “sacred oath” from him to keep it secret. Immediately afterwards, according to Dennis, his nurse friend was transferred to England and his letter to her was returned marked “Deceased.” Glenn claimed he had heard later that she had been killed in a military plane crash.  Glenn also told me this same story in 1998 while I was with Sally Hester in the Roswell Museum. Glenn Dennis has since written his story and I have seen it in print when Sally Hester sent me a copy.
It was Glenn that told me that Stanton Friedman and a friend had just left Roswell and I had just missed them. Glenn suggested that I speak to Stanton about all that I knew about Roswell and the crash. Sally tells her story best about that day in Glenn’s office. Her story is in the other book called Roswell Encounters that is now available through http://www.Lulu.com.
On Feb 21, 1978, Stanton Friedman was in Baton Rouge, La after giving a lecture on UFOs and interviewed a man over the phone that said that he had handled the wreckage of a crashed spaceship. Stan admitted this to me himself on March 22, 2006.
 Stan Friedman did a story See Page 12, Crash at Corona. Jesse Marcel was then creating interest on his own with his reports of the past. Stan was most interested in his report. Stan has since been in touch with Jesse Marcel Jr. while doing the convention in Roswell together.
In the Kevin Randle and Don Schmitt book “UFO Crash At Roswell”, this was when it was reported that Glenn Dennis made the claim of the alien bodies taken from the Roswell Crash. This was reported Aug. 5, 1989 and made public 1991. Although it was Feb 10, 1979, when William Moore found the clippings of the story that Jesse Marcel had referred too. Stanton T.  Friedman and William Moore decided to investigate further when they were investigating the story for themselves. – Crash at Corona by Stanton Friedman and Don Berliner, Paragon House, New York, 1992

– The Truth About the UFO Crash at Roswell by Kevin Randle and Donald Schmitt, M. Evans and Company, Inc., New York, 1994
– A History of UFO Crashes by Kevin Randle, Avon Books, New York, 1995.

Roswell Daily Chronicle, July 9, 1947
Report made in Interview of Mac Brazel.
W.W. Brazel, 48, Lincoln county rancher living 30 miles south east of Corona, today told his story of finding what the army at first described as a flying disk, but the publicity which attended his find caused him to add that if he ever found anything short of a bomb he sure wasn’t going to say anything about it.
Brazel was brought here late yesterday by W.E. Whitmore, of radio station KGFL, had his picture taken and gave an interview to the Record and Jason Kellahin, sent here from the Albuquerque bureau of the Associated Press to cover the story.
The picture he posed for was sent out over the AP telephoto wire sending machine specially set up in the Record office by R. D. Adair, AP wire chief sent here for the sole purpose of getting out the picture and that of sheriff George Wilcox, to whom Brazel originally gave the information of his find.
Brazel related that on June 14 he and 8-year-old son, Vernon were about 7 or 8 miles from the ranch house of the J.B. Foster ranch, which he operates, when they came upon a large area of bright wreckage made up on rubber strips, tinfoil, a rather tough paper and sticks.
At the time Brazel was in a hurry to get his round made and he did not pay much attention to it. But he did remark about what he had seen and on July 4 he, his wife, Vernon, and a daughter Betty, age 14, went back to the spot and gathered up quite a bit of the debris.
The next day he first heard about the flying disks, and he wondered if what he had found might be the remnants of one of these.
Monday he came to town to sell some wool and while here he went to see Sheriff George Wilcox and “whispered kinda confidential like” that he might have found a flying disk.
Wilcox got in touch with the Roswell Army Air Field and Maj. Jesse A. Marcel and a man in plain clothes accompanied him home, where they picked up the rest of the pieces of the “disk” and went to his home to try to reconstruct it. According to Brazel they simply could not reconstruct it at all. They tried to make a kite out of it, but could not do that and could not find any way to put it back together so that it would fit.
Then Major Marcel brought it to Roswell and that was the last he heard of it until the story broke that he had found a flying disk. Brazel said that he did not see it fall from the sky and did not see it before it was torn up, so he did not know the size or shape it might have been, but he thought it might have been about as large as a table top. The balloon which held it up, if that was how it worked, must have been about 12 feet long, he felt, measuring the distance by the size of the room in which he sat. The rubber was smoky gray in color and scattered over an area about 200 yards in diameter. When the debris was gathered up the tinfoil, paper, tape, and sticks made a bundle about three feet long and 7 or 8 inches thick, while the rubber made a bundle about 18 or 20 inches long and about 8 inches thick. In all, he estimated, the entire lot would have weighed maybe five pounds. There was no sign of any metal in the area which might have been used for an engine and no sign of any propellers of any kind, although at least one paper fin had been glued onto some of the tinfoil.
There were no words to be found anywhere on the instrument, although there were letters on some of the parts. Considerable scotch tape and some tape with flowers printed upon it had been used in the construction. No strings or wire were to be found but there were some eyelets in the paper to indicate that some sort of attachment may have been used.  Brazel said that he had previously found two weather balloons on the ranch, but that what he found this time did not in any way resemble either of these.
“I am sure what I found was not any weather observation balloon,” he said. “But if I find anything else besides a bomb they are going to have a hard time getting me to say anything about it.”

I know that the Roswell UFO’s existed. One in pieces and one intact.
Stanton Friedman, Timothy Good, William Moore, Kevin Randle, Donald Schmitt, and Robert Todd have put countless hours into the Roswell Story.
I do not want to take away from their efforts but would like to enhance their lives and praise them for all their diligent efforts. They have all been persistent as UFOLOGISTS and RESEARCHERS searching for facts.
A
ROSWELL
UFO ENCOUNTER
Collection
Of Stories

ROSWELL

ENCOUNTERS

?

For All our Friends Everywhere but especially in Roswell, New Mexico and out in Stellar Space of the Metaverse.
ALIEN CIVILIZATIONS EXIST!
UFOs Abductions, CONTACTEES
THIS IS A COLLECTION OF STORIES
Approval of all participants given. Some wanted to remain anonymous. Others gave permission to use their information for publication and distribution.
—– Original Message —–

From: Stanton T. Friedman

Re: SOLAR SYSTEM SEMPERA and the
M31 ANDROMEDA GALAXY and ZETA RETICULI ARE REAL

To: Theresa J. Thurmond Morris
Sent: Saturday, November 25, 2006

I and most others in ufology have very serious problems with the Adamski story. Venus is not a good place for people. Over 600 degrees, sulfuric acid in the sky etc….

Stan

REPLY FROM TJ THURMOND MORRIS a/k/a TJ MORRIS and TARA

Dear Stan:

I know that Adamski was doing the best he could at the time with what human information he could share. I know what he meant. Back then, the farthest most people could fathom in their lifetimes was simply the planets that were in their own solar system. I am sure that he was visited. I can tell from some of the descriptions he used. But, I also know the truth! There are others who need to know the truth and sometimes, part of the truth in the terminology that others on earth can understand is better than no truth at all! This was how the Bible was written. Some truth and some in words of those who were trying to interpret the story as they saw fit to explain in words of the time.

Regardless, Sally Hester is a good woman and a good spirit. She donated her time to the UFO Museum. She never was paid and did it out of the goodwill of her heart because she loved Glenn Dennis and Walter Haut the founders.  I too love these men. For this reason, I shall comply and meet her request as far as assisting her in explaining to others her story.

I shall when it is time, take the story to those who desire to know the truth!

In the mean time, I will send this story to Dirk Vander Ploeg at UFO Digest. Thank you for all the great phone landline conversations and your time. We shall meet again someday here or there.
Sally’s Story is the memories of her times at the Roswell Museum and Research Center where I met her in 1998. WE began a book then between Sally and she called me ROSE. TJ MORRIS ACIR

ROSWELL

ENCOUNTERS
By
 Sally Hester

DEDICATION

This book is dedicated to all readers who are the real seekers of the truth. I hope that what I have written will further your search.

To my husband, Marv Hester, who has been a source of encouragement on this my journey into truth and enlightenment.

To my friend T. J. Morris, without her mentoring and encouragement this book would never have been written.

INTRODUCTION

Many people who visit the museum want to know if the Roswell Incident was covered up by the Unites States Government, why doesn’t the military come forward with the truth. “BILL”, U.S. Air Force, retired, whose story is related in another part of this book, answered this for me. When he tried to tell me some of the story, he kept repeating that he couldn’t tell me this or that.

I asked him why, and he said that he had signed too many papers, and if he told what he knew, the government would take away his retirement, fine him $10,000, and put him is Leavenworth prison for 20 years! I think anyone living on retirement would agree to keep quiet under these circumstances.

Then the question becomes, “If people are seeing these ships and are also being abducted, why don’t we read more about it in the newspapers or see it on TV?”

Budd Hopkins answers this in his book, WITNESSED, ON PAGE 431 “… civilian witnesses can also be kept quiet. The fear of ridicule combined with the threat of social ostracism and job loss is an almost foolproof way to keep witnesses from talking.

For example, in at least three cases I am aware of, police officers have been fired for taking UFO reports seriously, and I have worked with one highly experiences pilot for a major airline who lost his job in similar circumstances. Without suggesting that there are any exceptions, one well-known debunker has publicly libeled the sometimes-traumatized people who report abduction experiences as nothing more than “little nobodies trying to get on TV”.

A Review of my Volunteer
Work at the Roswell Museum

1996
A widely watched 1996 PBS science program dealing with UFO abduction phenomena presented an array of ill-informed “experts” who implied that ANYONE reporting such an experience is either mentally ill or unable to tell fantasy from reality. Sadly, in our easily frightened culture, this kind of intimidation and character assassination-in-advance really works.”

I believe that most people who have had a sighting or an experience would love to tell their stories; however, they don’t want to be ridiculed as a “crackpot” or “crazy”.

Many of these people talk to me at the museum because they feel safe in the environment of the museum where their stories are listened to with interest and understanding. Some people come to the museum out of curiosity.

Many are skeptics who will never have their minds changed because there is never enough proof for them. Often they come in with an open mind, and leave a believer.

January 2003
For example, I spoke with a man from Washington State in January 2003.

A friend had told him to come to come to the UFO museum and he would become a believer, and he did.

February 2003
On February 7, 2003, the A & E Channel aired the show “Other Worlds”, which revealed the following historical encounters with extraterrestrial

20,000 years ago the first UFO report was recorded as cave art in France

5,000 years ago, UFO reports were recorded on clay tablets in Sumer.

3,500 years ago, Tutmose III of Egypt saw fiery circles in the sky

In 329 BC, Alexander the Great saw gleaming silver shields in the sky, which swooped down on his soldiers.

Seven years later, a spacecraft shot a beam of light and destroyed a city wall to help him.

1997
In 1997, CNN conducted a survey showed four out of five Americans believed in UFOs and four out of five thought the U.S. government was hiding information about UFOs.

2003
A Roper Report reflected that two percent of Americans   (three million people) have had contact with UFOs. There have been 13,000 reported sightings since 1991.

 (History Channel, January 2003).

In this same program it was stated,
“The Freedom of Information Act opened files showing that government procedures were put in place to ridicule and discredit anyone coming forward with a sighting or abduction report.”
Note: (I have some personal knowledge to support this information.)

1960
In 1960, my husband, his first wife, and two small boys were traveling a deserted, two lane highway in Nebraska. The children were asleep in the back seat, and it was approximately 9:00 P.M. All of a sudden, the car was flooded with the brightest white light imaginable. It seemed to be on the top of the car.

There was no noise or any malfunction of the automobile. The light stayed on for about 15 seconds and then winked out.

My husband and his wife immediately made a pact not to tell anyone about this experience because of a recent story in the newspaper about a salesman for Swift Packing Company.

This man had reported that he had been taken aboard a UFO. He drew pictures of a cigar shaped craft and big-eyed aliens. He also reported being given a physical examination. The next thing he knew, he was back in his car. The authorities conducted some psychological tests and confined this man to a state mental hospital!

This story convinced my husband that even though his story was only the sighting of a brilliant light, they should not tell anyone about it.

1985
He told me this story after our marriage in 1985, and he still got gooseflesh while telling me. He said it made him uneasy to talk about it even after all those years.

 I wonder how many more Americans could tell similar stories if they could overcome the fear instilled by our government and society in general.

Lou Zinsstag writes in her book with Timothy Good, GEORGE ADAMSKI; THE UNTOLD STORY

 “The elusiveness of the space people seems to serve well those who wish to frighten people away from coming into contact with our visitors.

What better means could be found to achieve this aim than to disavow the presence of those who not only have human appearance, but are also of friendly disposition?

What better than to put the emphasis on those contact stories more likely to unnerve the witness…the many official denials greatly helped to create an atmosphere of ridicule which in consequence led to the establishment of the loudest scoffer as the smartest guy…this method of disclaiming by ridicule has been accompanied by another one: a campaign to create fear around every contact story, putting all the emphasis on encounters with monsters and robots.

This trend is helped enormously by the film industry.”
Sally Hester

UFO MUSEUM BOOK DONATIONS

1998
In 1998 the museum received from Frank Sabo and George Fawcett a donation of books, UFO reports (investigated by George Fawcett for the Mutual UFO Network, MUFON,) videos and other memorabilia which had been collected over a period of 50 years.

This donation was valued at $250,000. As a result of this donation, a library and research center was added to the museum.

I volunteered to help enter the books into the computer system.

As a result, I found the three books written by George Adamski. I read all of them. Later, I decided to write this book and include a review of the information I had discovered.

1950
I believed that since these books were written in the 1950’s many people, like me had never heard of George Adamski, and that he had revealed important information. In his first book,

1946
FLYING SAUCERS HAVE LANDED, co-authored with Desmond Leslie, he tells of seeing his first spaceship on October 9, 1946, during a meteor shower. He describes it as a gigantic dirigible. He thought it might be something the government had developed. However, the next day there was a report on a San Diego radio station that many people had seen a large cigar-shaped spaceship hovered over San Diego during the meteor shower.

1947
Later, in August, 1947, he and several other people counted 184 spacecraft in groups of 32 fly by. Another person reported that he had counted 204 objects. In 1949, he had a conversation with four men who had come to the Palomar Gardens Cafe.

Two of them were of the Point Loma Navy Electronics Laboratory near San Diego and the other two were from Pasadena. One wore an officer’s uniform. They asked George Adamski to try and get a photograph of the flying saucers.

He embarked on the project with enthusiasm. He had a camera, which used glass plates, and he could attach this to his six-inch telescope. He succeeded in getting two photos, which he passed on the government.

1949
In 1949, Adamski began giving lectures on flying saucers at various service clubs. Sometimes he was given five or ten dollars and a time or two he received twenty-five; however, this money wasn’t even enough to meet his expenses.

An article was published in FATE magazine, which did help him financially and resulted in many requests for his photographs. These photographs were examined and found to be authentic; however, many people accused him of faking the photos.
He reported that out of 700 tries, he had only gotten 18 good photos. Still there were many people saying that he was making this entire up.

1950
They later denied that he had given them any photos. On March 21, 1950, George Adamski gave a lecture on flying saucers to the Everyman’s Club in La Mesa, California. This was reported in the San Diego Journal, and the newspaper asked the Navy Laboratory about these pictures. They were advised that no pictures had been sent to them. This was a lesson to Mr. Adamski. He never sent them any more of his pictures!

1952
(Zinsstag) On November 20, 1952, at 12:30 P.M., George Adamski first made contact with a man from another world.

This took place 10.2 miles from Desert Center, California, toward Parker, Arizona.

  The following people witnessed the landing of the Scout spaceship, and Adamski communicating to the pilot: Mr. and Mrs. A. C. Bailey, Dr. and Mrs. George H. Williamson, both coupled from Arizona, Mrs. Alice K. Wells, owner of Palomar Garden and the cafe there, and Mrs. Lucy McGinnis, secretary to George Adamski. (Zinsstag)

Many people couldn’t believe his story because the space people had appeared to an ordinary person and not some high-ranking government official. (Zinsstag/Good)

This meeting of Adamski and the spaceman was conducted in metal telepathy and sign language. After the spacecraft and left, plaster of Paris casts there made of his footprints, which were left in the damp sand.

1955
In July 1955, Adamski wrote: “It is not the people who are afraid of flying saucers but all indications show that the money-pots of the world are. For, just think of the effect once the propulsion of these ships becomes known a power as free to everyone as the air we breathe! What would happen to those who control the monetary system of the world?” (Zinsstag/Good)

FLYING SAUCERS HAVE LANDED

 A Johannesburg engineer, Basil van den Berg, who invented a motor using them, later, interpreted these footprint symbols. He worked ten years on this project. The engine seemed to be alive because it contained magnets. He said he had solved the problem of canceling the earth’s gravity, and had invented two different electric motors. Adamski advised him to patent everything and to make 10 copies of his blueprints and send them to 10 different parts of the world. This he did not do.

1962
  In April 1962, he published his findings in a South African newspaper in which he stated that aircraft using his invention would no longer require fuel. Van den Berg also claimed that when he encountered a problem, that late at night a man from Venus would help him. After publishing the information about his invention, nobody ever heard from Van Den Berg again. In 1981 Timothy Good visited South Africa and tracked him to a suburb but was unable to meet him. (Zinsstag/Good)

After the publication of his first book, Adamski was offered bribes of $25,000 and later $35,000 not to publish his book, INSIDE THE SPACE SHIPS. When he refused his life was threatened. (Zinsstag/Good)

2003
This does not see like a large sum of money to us in 2003, however, at that time it was considered large bucks!

(FOR THE CONVENIENCE OF OPEN SOURCE
PRESS & MEDIA)

Chapter 1 – INSIDE THE SPACESHIPS
                     BY George Adamski

In his second book, INSIDE THE SPACE SHIPS, George Adamski had a meeting with a Master, a person of great age and wisdom.
He was told that in their travels, they had learned that the systems they had visited were made up of twelve planets revolving around a central sun, just as ours does. He further stated that on his planet and other planets within that system, man had grown and developed to a point inconceivable to the people of Earth.
This advancement was credited to the fact that the Universal Laws and the laws of The Supreme Intelligence were adhered to.
Our world is not the lowest in development. There are many worlds with higher and lower development. In our system there are propel traveling freely through space, but not people of Earth. They are willing to help us learn how to travel as they do.
He seemed to be saying that people of Earth, when ready, could advance to a planet of higher development. He further said that they would gladly give us this knowledge except that we have not learned to live in peace and brotherhood with one another for the welfare of all men alike.
He also said that if the knowledge to build their type of spaceship was known on Earth, we would mount guns on them and set out to conquer and take possession of other worlds. Earthmen will not be allowed on other worlds until they learn the lessons of living in peace.
The exploding of atomic bombs is a threat not only to Earth, but other worlds. That is why the message of peace is so urgent. The people of Earth talk of living the Creator’s laws, now it is time to live these laws. This was the end of the Master’s lesson.
The space people told Adamski that many of them were on earth living and working side by side with Earth people. They return home and relate their knowledge. They have a history of Earth dating back seventy-eight million years!
During a later meeting with two spacemen at a cafe, Adamski was told that in a meeting among their teachers of wisdom, it was decided to send selfish troublemakers to earth.
These were space people from inside and outside of their system. Because of universal laws, they could not destroy or confine them, and since they were all of an arrogant nature and could not live and work in harmony, they would be exiled and forced to work together.
This is the original source of the “twelve tribes”. The misfits were gathered in ships from many planets and transported to Earth without any equipment or tools. These were the Biblical “fallen angels”. It was hoped that this exile would bring them back into the fold of the Creator. The space people continued to visit Earth and provide help to the exiles when they would allow it; however, they soon developed into nations. The space people further stated that they are ever on the alert for distress calls from Earthlings because we are all brothers.

During another meeting with a Master, Adamski was told that many on Earth have advanced to other planets by rebirth. Some, though few, have been taken direct as told in the Bible.
Death takes place on other planets, but they are not mourned. This leaving only means a change from one condition to another. It is no more than moving from one house to another. Earthman’s concept of the Universe is not conceived as a Universe without limits.

The Universe is as vast as eternity. Man is not a temporary manifestation, but an eternal manifestation. Man should always live in the present. People on Venus dress much as people on Earth. Life on Venus, though peaceful, is never boring. There are always challenges. All service is considered meaningful. Venusians are not jealous or fearful of one another.
Never a moment passes, even in sleep, that they are unaware of the Divine Presence.
When Earth’s people have learned that they are not the body of the house, but rather the occupant, then they can build houses anywhere for they have become the masters of the elements instead of being mastered by them.

This was the end of the Master’s lesson.

(INSIDE THE SPACE SHIPS)
Adamski claimed his space brothers were from Venus, Mars, and Saturn. (It could have been galaxies as Theresa J. Thurmond Morris recommends in her books)

1958
In February, 1958, he said he had met people from Jupiter, Neptune, and Uranus. He also said that all the other planets were inhibited to varying degrees, including three awaiting discovery beyond Pluto. (Zinsstag/Good)
Inside a Saturn mother ship, George Adamski was told by a “Master” of one of great years and understanding, “Never cease to point out to them, my son, that all are brothers and sisters regardless of where they have been born, or have chosen to live.
Nationality or the color of one’s skin, are but incidental since the body is no more than a temporary dwelling.

These change in the eternity of time. In the infinite progress of all life, each eventually will know all states “My son, do not be discouraged if you meet with ridicule and disbelief on your Earth.
With the understanding we have given, you will know why it cannot be otherwise. Tell your brothers and sisters what you have learned. There are many with open hears and minds, and these will grow in numbers… Now that we have been together in this way, you can the more easily at all time make contact from your mind to ours. Remember always that space is no barrier.”
After this encounter, Adamski was resolved to live each moment as it comes, serving the One Intelligence as he was intended to do and for the purpose he was created.

1952-1953
There were several newspaper accounts of flying saucer encounters in 1952-53. Here are two of them that Adamski asked the space brothers about.

Chapter 2 – FLYING SAUCER SINGES HAIR

Scoutmaster Recounts Knockout By Saucer, West Palm Beach, Fla., 23 August (1952) (UP): The Air Force said Saturday it has received a report from the only man in the world to claim he has had his hair singed by a “flying saucer”.

The story was told by Scoutmaster J. D. (Sonny) Des Vergers is receiving ‘further study from a scientific viewpoint at Wright Field, Dayton, Ohio’, said an Air Force intelligence officer who did not wish his name disclosed.
De Vergers, an ex-marine who served three years in the Pacific, said he was siding in an automobile last Tuesday night with three scouts on the edge of the Florida Everglades when he saw ‘flashing lights’.
He walked through the brush with a machete and flashlight, leaving the scouts in the car and telling them to call police if he was not back in ten minutes.
What he saw, he said, was an object ‘large enough for six or eight men to stand in. It was about ten feet high in the center, about thirty feet in diameter and shaped like a half rubber ball, tapering down to a three-foot thickness on the side. There was a phosphorous effect around the side.’
“I believe I was under and near it for about three minutes,’ the thirty-year-old hardware clerk said. ‘It was only ten feet from the ground. It made a hissing sound like a tire going down.”
 Des Verges said, “They (apparently meaning those in the object) shot a flare at him that seemed to ‘float slowly at my face’. “
He said, “The hair on his arms was singed off and three holes about one-eighth of an inch in diameter were burned in his scout cap.”
 The scoutmaster said,
“I then blacked out and when I awoke I had no sense of feeling and even now I have a tingling like when your foot loses circulation and goes to sleep.”

 By the time he came to, Deputy Sheriff Mott Partin, summoned by the three youngsters, had arrived.
 Partin said, “Des Verges ‘looked like a wild man’ when he came out of the brush.”
Partin examined the ground where the object was supposed to have landed but could find no tracks, not even those of Des Vergers on the wet ground. When Partin and local officers were asked what they thought of Des Vergers’ story, few would comment other than,
“‘I just don’t know’”.
(From the Arizona Republic: Phoenix, AZ)

When Adamski asked the spacemen about the above happening, they told him they would never knowingly harm anyone. That what had actually happened was that the man became frightened and started hacking at their spacecraft with his machete.

1953
He came too close to the power that operates the craft and got burned. Another story that appeared in the papers occurred in Brush Creek, California, and Tuesday, June 25, 1953.
It concerns two miners who claim to have been harassed by broad shouldered midgets from a flying saucer at their mountain diggings. They claimed that twice a saucer had landed, and a little man got out and scooped up a pail of water.
Adamski asked the spacemen if this really happened.

He was told that it had happened, but these little spacemen were not of their group. They also stated that these contacts have occurred in almost every nation of the world, but that Adamski’s reports were the first reported that had reached great numbers of people.
Another story Adamski asked about was that of Capt. Mantell who had met his death chasing a large craft. They replied:
  “That was an accident which we regretted deeply. The ship he was pursuing was a large one. Members of the crew had noticed Capt. Mantell coming toward them and knew that his interest was sincere, not belligerent. They slowed down their craft and attempted to contact him through his instruments. They were fully aware of the power radiating from their ship and thought it would halt his approach without injury to him. But as he came closer, the wing of his plane cut through this power, allowing a suction to take place which pulled the entire plane into it, causing an immediate disintegration of both the plane and his body.”
 They went on to state,
“That had his plane been round, as there ships were, this would not have happened. The military did find debris that fell to earth.”
 They further stated:
“You will lose many, many men flying this kind of ship, and especially your jet planes, for they are in danger not only from the radius of our power, but they can enter natural magnetic currents that would twist and destroy them. There are too many points sticking out from the bodies of your planes, for once the power hits any one of them, the ship is doomed.”

The problem was apparently overcome because Lou Zinsstag quotes in her book with Timothy Good:
Adamski tells the story of an American plane which was sucked into a large, cigar-shaped space ship. The pilot was shown around the ship. The spacemen said they were from around Venus and spoke perfect English and told him they were observing Earth in increasing numbers and pointed out their concern about atomic bombs. They stated that they would not allow Earth to be destroyed because this would disturb magnetic fields and perhaps destroy their own planet.
After about two hours, the pilot asked for some kind of written evidence to explain his absence and the fact that he had burned no fuel.
They spent half-an-hour writing a one-page letter filled with circles smaller than a penny. Each circle was filled with lines, dots, and dashes, which contained a whole sentence.
The pilot was told to deliver the letter to someone in the Pentagon. The pilot did take the letter to the Pentagon and asked for four copies.
One for President Eisenhower, one for Pope Pius XII, one for George Adamski, and one for himself.
  The Pentagon knew a woman living in Australia who came to Washington and translated the letter in the presence of witnesses.

CHAPTER 3 – FLYING SAUCER FAREWELL
                           By: George Adamski

In his third and final book,
FLYING SAUCER FAREWELL, George Adamski writes,
“Visits from spacecraft to our Earth during the past several centuries might be compared to ocean-liner visits to some far out-of-the-way island which is visited perhaps once or twice a year to leave supplies and pick up merchandise of the natives. Occasionally some of their people wish to remain on Earth to become better acquainted with our people and their ways…this practice continues today, with many governments having records of identification for these interplanetary visitors.”
Adamski goes on to explain that according to the spacemen, we are using a mathematical system based on 10 whereas they use a system based on 9. He also explains that there are 12 planets in our solar system, and perhaps one day, we will discover them.
He gives a lengthy explanation of the propulsion system of their crafts. I wonder if anyone is paying attention, or are we so arrogant that we will continue to believe that our math and astronomy know it all? In this same book, Adamski tells of beginning his world tour in January 1959.
He lectured in the following places:
Hawaii, New Zealand (very well received and spent six weeks lecturing all over the country), Australia, England, he had a royal interview with Queen Juliana of the Netherlands on May 18, 1959, (at her request)/
In Switzerland on May 23, (student protest was staged to interrupt lecture), then on to London.
In these lectures, George Adamski exposed the fallacies of mysticism and psychic phenomena as far as contact with the space people was concerned.
These lectures were attracting large numbers of people. The “Silence Group” was trying to discredit him by having someone at the lecture attempt to discredit him buy linking him with mystic hucksters. He firmly believed that this type of contact with the space people could not happen. There was a plot in Sydney, Australia, to get him into trouble with the government. In Australia, one must have a permit to lecture whether he is paid or not. Adamski was told he didn’t need a permit. He refused to lecture without one.
A permit was finally secured. Then he could not show his film of the saucers without an additional permit, which was also secured. This was just the beginning of harassment; however, not in Australia. The rest of that tour was very well received, and the media articles were favorable.
There were also spacecraft sightings while he was in this country. The space brothers were helping in their own way to increase his credibility. In Karachi, Pakistan, one of the airport officials told him:
“Some day, through the efforts of our neighbors from other planets, India and Pakistan will become as brother in one big family.”
 (We are still waiting for this to happen!)
“On one or two occasions in the past 12 years, some government officials and religious leaders have dined with the Visitors…they look no different from Earthmen. I received this information from a high government official who was present at the time.”
He also indicated that more than one government of the world had had similar experiences. Self-opinionated men, heads of masses, are willing to sacrifice those they represent in order to prove their opinions and keep their positions.
  The world at present is being fed indigestible food by politicians and religious leaders, and is being made sick. That is why the men who know the truth cannot or will not speak.
Those two forces now would discredit any truth spoken.
The public has been schooled to accept official opinions as facts.

As I write this book in 2003, much to my sadness, things have not changed!  When Adamski reached London, he appeared on BBC television to debate a British astronomer, Patrick Moore.
With a viewing audience of nine million, he was able to refute the astronomer’s efforts to disqualify his knowledge of astronomy. The astronomer, who worked for the BBC was given a two months leave of absence as a result of this program.
Adamski states,
“I regretted this turn of events for him. At the same time, I realize that if it had not been for the assistance from my space friends, Moore could have massacred me before the public. It took more than terrestrial knowledge to see through the methods, which were used in his attempt to discredit me. If I had not been advised by the space people during my trip, I would have easily succumbed.”
In England his passport was stamped “Tourist” which meant that he could do no work. Again, he inquired about a permit for his lecture. Again, he was told he did not need one. However, he insisted on a written permit.
A compromise was worked out whereby Adamski was allowed to answer questions, but not give his lecture. This meeting lasted two hours.
Later, a permit was issued which was good for all of the British Isles. When Adamski boarded a train to go to his next lecture at Weston Super-Mare, there was a man in his compartment.
He was a spaceman working as a scientist on projects for the British government. There are space people working for every government in the world, helping Earth’s people to reach out into space to realize our destiny.
On May 18, 1959, Adamski had an interview with Queen Juliana of the Netherlands. It was supposed to last 45 minutes but extended to two hours.
The press was critical that the Queen would give an audience to a commoner, and when Adamski refused to answer their questions, they made stories up! The day after this interview, BBC radio reported a Russian scientist had stated that the moon was not made up of volcanic dust, but granite formations similar to Earth.
He also reported that there were many green spots, which appeared to be vegetation on the backside of the moon.
Adamski had observed these things when the spacemen took him around the moon and he wondered if a Russian had been granted a similar trip or if the information had been gained from the Russian moon shot that went into orbit around the sun. “Zurich, financial center of the world, is the international headquarters for the “Silence Group”.
The invisible reins of financial influence extend from Zurich to puppet organizations in every nation! Has it ever occurred to the reader that every nation is financially linked to the Bank of Switzerland, in the country which has enjoyed complete neutrality during every world conflict?” “Geneva is a gigantic chessboard where nations of the world are played one against the other, according to the dictates of what the Swiss themselves term;
“The Colossal Financiers”. All of this is accomplished under the cloak of neutrality, in Switzerland, where wars are not permitted to happen!”
Adamski had alerted too many people to the truth on his world tour. Overlords and dictators cannot allow people to seek the truth; because then they become uncontrollable. The “Silence Group” had not succeeded in discrediting him because of the assistance of his space brothers.
Adamski was told by an information officer of the U. S. Air Force that if it had not been for the mystic and occult overtones given to the space people, that the government could have made public the facts about UFOs long ago.
At the end of his world tour, these were Adamski’s thoughts: “Many times since then I have reviewed the events of those six months. I believe the truth was brought to many people of the world, as requested by our space brothers.
Yet, to this day I am deeply concerned that the “Silence Group” and other selfish interests might continue to hinder our progress.” “One thing is certain: the most powerful instrument in the hands of the “Silence Groups” is public apathy!
The man who does not care that friendly humans exist on other planets around us, is most easily misled by the selfish interests, and unwittingly serves as a tool for the “Silence Group”.
Too, those who resent expenditures of public funds for outer space research, preferring vast sums for destructive purposes, are, knowingly or otherwise, contributing to the total destruction of life on this planet.”

As I write this book in 2003, America is reeling from the impact of the shuttle Columbia disaster, and we are at war against the evil dictator, Saddam Hussein in Iraq. When will the apathy come to an end and understanding begins? We must provide the funding of space exploration must become a priority for America.

  “In November, 1959, the International Telephone and Telegraph Corporation announced that its scientists had developed a device which produced high voltage electricity from the radiant energy of a sunbeam. The firm said its device could produce extremely high voltages to provide power for propelling space ships.”
A prominent physicist, Dr. Y. C. Lee, announced several months earlier that, “An electrical propulsion could speed Earthmen through space at velocities eventually reaching there million miles per hour.”

What has happened to these inventions? Why are we still propelling men and women into space with conventional rockets? These inventions were announced almost 50 years ago. Where is the progress? Is the “Silence Group” still holding us hostage? Must it always be about money and greed, and not about the progress and well being of the population? Must it always be “He who has the gold makes the rules?”

CHAPTER 4 – THE AMERICAN EXPLORER

While Adamski was on his world tour in Switzerland, Lou Zinsstag acted as guide and interpreter for him. He told her the following story, which is included in her book.
“The American Explorer failed several times, until at long last it took up its prescribed orbit around the Earth.
Before this happened, I was invited to the place where the space capsule was being built, and was allowed to take a close look at the precious sphere, and into the interior in which precious instruments had been fitted.”
“I was asked what in my opinion, could account for the failures. I soon found out, and told the engineers to construct a second wall around the entire sphere, thus creating a positive field to counteract the field outside the sphere. In this way the instruments would be kept from exploding by neutralizing the inside. This second wall should possibly be constructed of gold, I told them. The advice was followed and Explorer II will become a success. Of course, I had received this information from the space brothers.”

Another story Adamski told Zinsstag was about a visit to the White House. “He told me that he had been entrusted with a written invitation for President Kennedy to visit one of the space peoples’ huge mother ships at a secret airbase in Desert Hot Springs, California, for a few days.
In order to keep this visit absolutely secret, Adamski was to take the invitation direct to the White House through a side door. Still flowing with excitement and smiling happily, he explained how the row of cars in which his taxi was traveling had to stop because of a red light just in front of this particular door where a man he knew – a spaceman, he said – was standing ready to let him in.
Adamski later learned that Kennedy had spent several hours at the airbase after having canceled an important trip to New York, and that he had had a long talk with the ship’s crew, but that he had not been invited for a flight.

NOTE:

About the time I began volunteering at the museum, the gift shop was selling copies of a newspaper. In it was related a story purported to be told by the attorney for John Connelly, former governor of Texas at the time of the Kennedy assassination.

You may remember that he was riding in the car with Kennedy in Dallas.
The story goes that Kennedy had just handed Connelly some 5 x 7 cards on which his speech was written and asked him to read them. In the speech, Kennedy was going to reveal the presence of UFOs and space people.
After Kennedy was killed, Connelly told his attorney that the cards were in a safety deposit box to be revealed only after he himself had died.
I find this story very interesting. Was this the reason Kennedy was killed? I asked in the gift shop is the paper was still available, and was told that copies were no longer available.
I am very sorry that I did not purchase one, but at the time I never thought that I would be writing a book.
  Then I have the Rose Story.  This is by Theresa (Tara) Rose, Thurmond Morris.
When I was a little girl, I didn’t know that I was different from most people on earth. I thought about what I was told to think about. I did as I was told and I was considered a very good girl and was happy to please. There was not much to do as a child except follow those who were considered the adults in my life. I had a mother and father, two grandmothers, and I do remember my paternal grandfather and I loved him very much. One day he passed away and it was hard on my father and I wanted to see him and being only three years old it was never explained to me other than he went to Heaven. The rest of my life was spent looking for heaven on earth. I have many stories and this is one I share with Sally Hester for a part in her book.

There is much in life I cannot explain and there is much I wonder about in this world and want to know so I keep searching for he answers to my questions. I am Tara Rose, the woman who is a contactee of extraterrestrials. I have a long story to tell and it will have to be in my secret journals due to the profession I chose as a Legal, Private, and Government Investigator.

?
?

ET UFO CONTACT ON CREATION, SPACE, COMMUNICATION
Theresa J. Thurmond Morris?

TJ Morris ACIR
Freelance Journalist

Author Consultant
ACIR Investigative Reporter

International Relations
Global Future Predictions
Universal Science Theories
American Culture Inter government issues
Psychic Intuitive Science Consultant
Field Research Investigative Analyst
Fire, Arson, Fraud, Subrogation, 1978-
ACIR, 1968-1985, Private & Legal Investigator,1979-1985 U.S. Military service 1985-1993, GS PI Contractor, Personnel Information Security 1987-
JB CORP CEO 1989-1994, OTR CDL 1995-2002 Freelance Writer 2000-present
American Culture International Relations
Entrepreneur, world traveler, paranormal intuitive science copywriter contractor
Syndicated Columnist 2007.
Website Publisher, Editor
www.AmericanNewsMagazine.com
www.TheresaMorris.com,
www.socialparanormal.com

Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

August 30, 2008
?

ET UFO contact on communication, creation, and crop circles are only the tools of our awareness. We can focus on existence for ourselves, our family, our culture, and our world. Being in the world and not of it is hard when one knows about space and beings.

As our basic growth requirements are met with food, clothing, and shelter, and then we can search for deeper meaning about life on earth. Hard to think about space, world peace when one is worried about the basics needed to live. Americans have these problems just like those in other countries. America has some soul searching to do. Fix America then the world.

First comes survival for our own existence. Anyone that is human will fight for survival. Communication is sometimes not an option when we are alone. Therefore our priorities were sorted for us before we came to earth. First was the right to life. The second was the will to survive. The third is choice to live and survive.

There is much to understand about truth and life on earth. Being human and grasping what is beyond human understanding is always a part of our reality. Think about it.

That which we do not know is what we as sentient human intelligent beings seek.

As an extraterrestrial unidentified flying object Contactee, I often wonder what all of this energy and matter means?

I have my own truth and information on creation, crop circles, and communication.

Why do so many on earth not share in the memories of knowing their past and why do they not see the extra terrestrials or UFOS? These are important questions to me.

Since I was born, I have known that extra terrestrials were part of my life. I knew that when my parents explained the past and read story books to me of those who lived in the past were like me. I also knew when they showed me pictures what they meant to me in my mind. I was told what they represented to the adults who were my parents, family and teachers. I knew that God and Jesus were from above and that they could come and go in human bodies the same as I could. But, I also knew that they used UFOS.

I also learned through time spent on earth in the United States of America that sharing what one knows could be very dangerous to one’s health, meaning, and purpose on earth.

There were educators, and guides sent to assist me while I am here on earth. There are also agents of the higher order that visit earth and me. This was explained to me and I learned to keep secrets until it was time to share my truth.

This truth of ET UFO Contact and why I write is what I am willing to share now as my focus in search of the truth. I am an Explorer, Investigator, Researcher, and Writer. These are career paths I chose for me in order to appease my curiosity about life on earth and in space. To me, one is as equal to my energy spent searching for the truth as the other. In other words, my time on earth is to learn about life on earth and in space. The meaning of science and religion are only tools the same as all other subjects in the academic world of education.

What is so hard for me to grasp about being on earth is why people do not organize themselves for the good of all humankind and share energy and truth for all seekers.

Life on earth does not have to be so hard. There are many with wealth and means who should be sharing with all others on earth. This planet was not meant to serve any purpose but to be a home of sentient intelligent beings that would someday evolve into those who could share in the discovery and creations in other galaxies and universes.

This is creation that is discovering through creation while all matter is formed, and grouped into various forms to discover and rediscover.

What does being on earth as a sentient intelligent being mean? There must be a reason we are here? Why do we have a mind if we are not supposed to use it? Curiosity is what seems to move the energy inside of me.

Because there is a need for focus we must create a bond of goodwill among those in space and those on earth, certain beings will be chosen to act as Goodwill Ambassadors with those who are already chosen and willing.

We are asked to assist both the military side and the civilian side on earth’s total population of the present 6.5 billion and rising. We shall assist by offering our energy without interfering with the younger total population of earth. We will deal with those who offer their services based on their military training and their communication training. We will ask for librarians to be directors of online information.

We will have think tanks that have been created that provided the framework for the first scientists of White Sands, Chicago, and Long Island. This former beginning by Oppenheimer and Teller were what future scientists would build upon. They would see problems and solutions in the infrastructure and learn to work together for the good of all.

We have decided to use some basic earth ways of creating, thinking, and doing. People on earth whether civilian or military connected are requesting that my challenge on the ground to change the way we think be explained in broader detail.

People on earth who are considered my contacts and my readers and peers are those who are already in tune to being ascension beings. These include those who desire to work in the future Ascension Center Space Port.

The reason that we have not in the past announced to the world of a space port as the Ascension Center is because of the controversy it would cause among the government and media. This would stir energy and create a need for explanation before it was time.

Military and civilian alike are tuning into our ET UFO Goodwill Ambassadors. Those who are accustomed to working in the program of the mind only know one way to think and this is called linear. We are going to ask those who are familiar with Oppenheimer, Teller, Roosevelt, and Eisenhower to be patient. We heard your concerns and are aware of the Physicists and Scientists of earth.

We are here to assist. We are aware of the Large Hadron Collider and are going to continue assisting and observing in small ways that most on earth are not aware of.

We choose to not interfere and are simply observing and at times communicating.

Be careful to search for the truth for we teach all are one of the many. E Pluribus Unum is no mistake having assisted all earth with the forming of the United State of America as the melting pot for all cultures of earth into one democracy.

The time on earth involving nuclear energy ion and the hydrogen bomb has now brought humans forward. There will now be a race by the earth year 2020 for earth to mine the moon for resources such as Helium Three.

The space resources will now be a concern for earth as it relates to the general local planets and moons in the galaxy that we monitor from the entire universe. We are all a part of the whole Meta universe and will continue to monitor. Certain beings in the past who were contacted were considered oracles and prophets.

Many beings were skeptical and jealous of these beings. We are hoping that these emotions have evolved. Faith, hope, charity, and love are still good attributes to adhere too on earth. But then those are spiritual attributes and the intellectual attributes of creation, thinking, and inventing, are all part of the spiritual and intellectual mind.

Those born after the earth year 1947 were incorporated into a new program for contact. For those who have followed their lifetime energy and focus on flying saucers and nuclear power, these beings will be more perplexed as to why they did not see the whole picture as it progressed. Of course there was ET UFO communication. A form of communication has never ceased among certain sects or tribes of humans.

Unfortunately to some, many were not activate, tuned in, or were capable of finding the link to the source or focus. We are about to change our communication focus. We would like to invite all beings to an ascension process of being including spiritual and intellectual thinking. Sharing in awareness of the future for earth and inhabitants.

There are certain beings on earth that are our friends. Some believe they are channeling information but they have their own mental filters. This is not the only way that our ET UFO friends think. They organize thoughts communicate and write the way we do on earth in some ways but in others, they are not emotional. They have worked for thousands of years to train their beings to not focus on emotions. This does not exclude the intellectual and spiritual portions of the sentient intelligent beings.

To those colleagues of mine on earth who consider themselves in line with extra terrestrial ways of thinking pardon my dry order of forming thoughts and paragraphs with the simple gray matter and the way that the typical ordinary human minds work.

We can step down the information we are receiving as channeled for the good of all involved. To those who are just now joining me in my communication of ET UFO information on the many levels that are required on earth and to those who have created their own following of people who desire to know and understand the future, be patient.

There are many levels of our assistance and we are creating many levels for those who are just now tuning into our ET UFO sightings and contact. We are not including those who discuss abductions at this time, for reasons that will be understood at a later date. We will continue information in articles shorter for those who are taking charge of assisting those of the Ascension Center Goodwill Ambassadors. For now, we are going to prepare cultural awareness. U.S. /NATO action and the United Nations is part of our overall active awareness project.

While desiring to assist in the overall goodwill awareness on earth of the extraterrestrials, and unidentified flying objects which are simply spacecraft, we are also asserting ideas of creation with those of crop circles to infuse a form of creation and connection among all beings on earth.

These symbols have always been a way that those on earth in the past were able to relate in pictographs and contacts were chosen and were able to spread the word that there are others of their kind that are more intelligent and come and go in spacecraft. We do not understand why this simple procedure of connection is so hard for some on earth to grasp in this time on earth. This is simply a cultural art form that has been used in the past on earth. For awareness and awakening the human spirit.

There are many tribes on earth in various locations on earth who do not communicate. This was always our way of allowing connection and awareness without interfering in the primitive evolution of a species. We are now offering information to those who are in tune or are actually improved with a deoxyribonucleic acid that was infused after receiving the human body on earth.

We chose one male and one female and both are aware of their involvement and why we made contact with them. They both in turn will share what we communicate. The male is in charge of the overall military energy on earth, and the female with the overall communication energy on earth. We have always been in contact. It is up to the individuals we choose to decide how to interact with us, as well as, others on earth.

There are other beings that learn and duplicate others efforts which is a “copycat” and programmed effect on earth.

We have learned through time with younger humanoid species there is no “cookie cutter” way of doing things with humans born on earth. Thought time in the past, many oral traditions were forgotten until there were crop circle symbols sent after the “hunters and gatherers” were divided under Abraham. This we have learned is still part of an internal strife caused in the world.

There were times that beings of earth would fight over land to raise cattle or to plant seeds. We planned tribes to assist at various times that have since learned to write down some symbols and learned to communicate in writing. There was life before Abraham, and who are termed Adam and Eve in the Jewish traditions of the gentiles.

This information was called the church and sacrificial ways were taught in order to assist with memory codes for the young human species.

Because we choose to not use physical or mental force we simply check in with our chosen beings and watch from above. We also may from time to time give a small nudge of influence in a positive direction. We allow freewill to superimpose our suggestions. We offer suggestions during the sleep portion of life on earth.

This is sometimes played out in the dream portion of one’s thought process while on earth. This can be found in symbols and in words used in prior history of earth’s tribes on earth. At present there are many who are of many faiths and religions created by human beings on earth. Some of these have been misguided through time on earth.

Now is a time of revealing and the purpose is to shed as much light on this topic of communication and awareness as can be performed in one life time on earth. This time, we will hope that the man and woman we have chosen will learn to exist with the understanding that the military defense of the planet is required as well as the civilian communication of awareness is required in order to survive the future together as one. This should be obvious with the two chosen sides of the brain one male and one female.

 All humans are created the same with two sides of existence one part man and one part woman in symbols this is displayed as 50% male and 50% female creation matter. This is by choice for all beings created on earth as equal parts of their creator. The future will explain how the world interacts in the galaxy and with other galaxies in the universe which interacts with other universes.

There is always more.
Keep searching, exploring, and creating while we assist in teaching, instructing, and forming awareness with younger species which someday we hope that the human beings born on earth will be able to participate in through time. For now, concentrate on healing the separations of all beings on earth while creating a future in space. There is knowledge in the future in the form of wormhole travel to other galaxies.

www.theresamorris.com

ALIEN CIVILIZATIONS EXIST
(ACE) TJ Morris Project
THE ET HYBRID

TARA ROSE

INVESTIGATOR UNDERCOVER STORY

ROSWELL VISIT

ET TARA ROSE

Written for Sally Hester of Roswell, New Mexico
While she worked at the Roswell Museum.
By Theresa J Morris

CHAPTER 1

HILTON HAWAIIAN VILLAGE

HONOLULU, HAWAII

“Mirrors, who invented these things anyway, look at my tan lines; I have to get to the tanning spa as soon as possible.”
Tara wrapped the bath sheet around her shapely hourglass figure and tucked a corner of her towel in-between her 38D trophies.
She was proud of her figure, real and no plastic inserts, long shapely legs, tan, and blonde hair. Men hated fake anything.
She didn’t like using wigs in her investigations. She didn’t like fake fingernails or eyelashes. She would occasionally get acrylic nails to strengthen her own long nails. The phone was ringing and Tara hurried around the queen size bed and sat eloquently down. She juggled the towel on her wet hair as she answered the phone.
“Hello.” There was no sound on the other end only a sound of open line.

“Hello, is anyone there? I’m going to hang up now.”
A man with uncertainty in his voice said very slowly,
“Is this Tara Rose Thomas?”
“Yes it is, who’s calling please?” she answered with considerable concern.
No one knew where she was and she hadn’t told anyone. Tara had just gotten divorced and wasn’t ready to date. Men were the last things on her mind and she hadn’t had anyone ask for her phone number.
“Tara Rose, Brass Monkey. I would like to talk to you about a job. A company that you have worked for before has a job that is tailor made for you.”
Tara was curious by nature but her survival instincts were kicking in. She didn’t say anything and there was a long pause. The man on the phone continued.
“I would like to talk to you in person and not on the phone if I could. Will you meet me downstairs in the lounge for a drink in about an hour?”
“I don’t think so, I don’t drink, good-bye.”
“Wait, please Tara, I must talk to you, and it’s from someone very important.” He had desperation in his voice and Tara was kind at heart and knew that desperate feeling herself. Tara asked,
“How do I know you won’t hurt me or kidnap me?” She was saying the words but she was a good judge of character and she didn’t need a lie detector to tell when someone was lying to her. Besides he had used the code words Tara Rose and Brass Monkey. I always told the government to use my middle name when contacting me.
She had powerful extra sensory perception (ESP) powers and was one of the best empathic intuitive readers the government had ever had working for them.
This wasn’t a publicly recognized and accepted known position and the government labeled her with some other low paying government title and salary for this incredible special talent.

“If I wanted to do that I would already have tried. I wouldn’t be calling you to alert you now would I? Besides I’m asking to meet in a public place and there will be other people in the lounge. I won’t harm you; I am here to help you. Are you familiar with the lounge downstairs?”
Now Tara was really curious about this new job the government had for her. She wasn’t usually approached in such a clandestine way so she knew it must be a covert case. She was a private investigator now and this would have to be on contract. She just couldn’t make enough working directly for the government and she had been spoiled making big money working as a Legal Investigator for rich
Attorneys in Houston, Texas.
She wanted to do something different. Tara had applied to the U.S. Treasury department and made the flight to Washington, D.C. for the polygraph, physical, and psychological exam. Tara was told she was on a waiting list since she passed the tests but they never called. Tara decided to stop wasting their time and hers and would simply work for herself by contractual agreement for others.
The polygraph was very interesting being that they had her read cards and the examiner had his hands on the inside of her thighs to register a response. Tara had been polygraphed by her father’s company before in Houston so, she knew from her past experience that polygraphs did not include fondling, at least the normal job polygraphs. The government was very thorough and took every precaution in their background checks.
Tara was just an investigator right out of college when she learned that the government was good at finding out who people were in their past. Investigators such as the men in black suits had come to check out one of her professors who turned out to be involved in some type of espionage. Tara was processed before the 911 protocols were put into place. Tara’s background was criminal justice and forensics from University of Alabama in Birmingham.

She was trained in arson, fraud, and subrogation and was used on many of the FBI procedures when some of the agents would teach courses at the Birmingham Fire College while Tara attended college.
She had worked for herself, and called her business, Confidential Assured Investigative Reports. She began some of her training in Houston, Texas with well-known attorneys and Percy Foreman once took her up to Dick and Frank DeGuerin’s office to explain to them that she had been working for him for many years. She was a fan of Red Adair’s and had done some background checks in arson for him.
Red Adair was so well known in fire fighting that a movie had been made about him. Percy Foreman was her mentor and had been the father she never had. Tara’s mother and father had divorced when she was only ten years old.
While Tara would ride as a girl in the Herman Park Alameda Stables she had met a famous horsewoman named Joan Robinson Hill who befriended her.
This meeting was a monumental one that would change her life forever. Tara was allowed to hang out with Joan in Houston until Joan died. There was a movie made about Dr. John Hill famous plastic surgeon and Farah Fawcett played Joan. Tara’s skin was tan year round and most people would notice her high cheekbones. She was tall and though she was dark haired as a young girl she kept her hair light blonde after that movie.
Tara felt close to Dr. John Hill and Joan and that time of her life made her want to be a great Investigator. Tara could still turn heads as a blonde or brunette. She was striking when she walked into a room, especially, when she was wearing black. Black was her favorite color and red her second choice.

She enjoyed wearing jackets to hide her weapon and belts would show off her small waistline of her hourglass figure. Belts had many purposes, and could break the long lines of her tall muscular physique. She wasn’t slim or fat. She was just right. That came from the workouts at the gyms and the aerobic classes. She had learned martial arts during high school and her first boyfriend had his on dojo.
That made all the lessons for her black belt free for the taking. She traveled a lot on cases so didn’t have much time to spend working out. Anymore she knew some things had to give and it was usually her time spent in the gym. One thing she really hated missing was her time to study the occult metaphysical and paranormal.
She enjoyed classes and her yoga and meditation classes were important to her psychic abilities. Each part of her had to be disciplined in order to keep her sharp and at her best for her chosen profession. Tara as her final act in her dressing put her gun in her left boot and one in her waist bag.
She was ready for the unexpected. Tara could now find out about her next assignment since she was ready to make the money and had been vacationing long enough. She needed a break after her divorce. Now she would be all about her profession only! Make money getting the bad guys!

CHAPTER 2

THE MISSION

Tara took the elevator down to the lobby. She carefully looked around as she walked through the lobby to the lounge. No one suspicious looking. She entered the lounge and scanned the room. Lounges, bars, clubs and the like just weren’t her forte. She wasn’t comfortable around drinking establishments, alcohol, or people who consumed alcohol.
She knew that dulled their senses and changed their perceptions of life. This was where she had to be for now so took a seat at the bar. There was a female bartenders talking to one of the customers at the bar. Tara and the man had at least six bar stools between them. There were two men at one of the pool tables close to the rear of the lounge. The lounge was empty other than these three customers.
The two at the pool table were absorbed in their pool game and the man and woman bartender were at the bar in a deep conversation. The bartender came over to ask Tara what she was drinking. She asked for a coke and told her she was meeting a business partner there.
Tara told the bartender so she would knew why she was there alone. It seemed more natural for her to be sitting at the bar alone. A woman at a bar alone could be a professional call girl and Tara had busted a few.
Tara didn’t want to give that impression and have the local police escorting her out later.
It was a common hazard of bars everywhere including Hawaii. She always tried to think of everything that could go wrong. She was aware of the conversation that the man at the other end of the bar was having with the bartender so she went to the back wall and played some songs on the juke box. The men stopped their pool game as she walked back to the jukebox.

Tara thought this was rude to just stop and stare. Men were so uncouth and obvious. She was not going to ever be emotionally involved with a man again. Ever! Tara said to herself, why did I ever think I wanted to get married in the first place? As she sat down at the bar she noticed a man coming in the door. He sat down beside her and ordered a beer. After the bartender delivered it he spoke to Tara.
“I see you made it. Why don’t we move to a table?” Tara said,
“I’d rather be close to the door thank you very much.” He could tell that Tara still had her guard up. “Tara, I appreciate you meeting me here. I was told you might be difficult. I need to know if you will help us.” He paused to give Tara a chance to answer.
“That all depends on what it is. You said it was for the government. Brass Monkey. What branch?” She wanted answers.
“Tara, I know you have questions but I really can’t tell you much until you agree to help us. This is classified information. You understand? You will have to agree to take the job before I can divulge any of the information. This is a covert Top Secret case. ”
“Now this is getting us nowhere then isn’t it? I can’t agree until I know what I am to do and you can’t tell me what the government wants me to do until I agree to do it. How can we possibly work out an arrangement? You called me remember now you have to do the work.”
“Tara, I know you are the best at what you do and you are who they want on this very sensitive case.” Tara liked what she heard so far and said,
“I was specifically asked for and just exactly what is it that I do best?”
He could answer that,
“Find out information.”
Tara thought about it for a few minutes and got off the barstool like she was going to leave. She looked back and said,

“What if I agree to do this, what then, can you show me some identification?”
The man said,
“Tara I don’t have any identification other than my driver’s license you know they don’t supply us with much but a code word. I can show you that if you want. They didn’t supply you any identification either. I can tell you it is someone you have worked for before.”
Tara looked puzzled, and said
“The Navy?” The man answered,
“The Navy, No not the Navy. Whom did you work for before that?”
She said,
“Attorneys in Houston.” He was getting perturbed now.
“Come on Tara who have you worked for before that is part of the government?”
She answered,
“No one that I know of?”
“Come on Tara they said you were good but this is ridiculous.”
Tara was raising her voice,
“I’ll say and we are wasting a lot of time, why don’t you just tell me who it is?”
“I can’t you know that.”
 Tara said,
“I flew to Washington to the CIA but they never called me back. They said they bought my contract from the Navy.”
He said get over here and keeps your voice low.
“You aren’t supposed to say things like that. I can’t even say things like that and I’m on payroll.”
Tara knew it must be the Central Intelligence Agency but they sure had a strange way of contacting her. Fortunately she remembered the password. They said when she left with her vouchers paid that someone would contact her in ten years. She remembers saying in ten years I will be lucky to still be alive.

“I finally get a job offer from the government and it’s

 A black operation?”
He answered,
“Yes, and I am to answer all of your questions though they didn’t tell me much. Will you do it?”
Tara knew he was telling the truth. She always wanted a real sanctioned job with the government but the men in black was not the ones she had in mind. Now she needed the money since her lousy GS13 former husband basically blackmailed her out of what money she had in a corporation.
“Sure, why not. Let me see you identification and then you can fill me in.”
The man showed her his driver’s license and said,
“Look I am just the messenger. You know this is fake identification? You know how they do things better than I do. I was told to get the message to you and I had better be successful or else. I don’t approve of all their ways and means but I know t hey scared me. I had never been told or else before. Now here’s what I was told to fill you on that we know. You will be going after a man who was one of our best agents. This man has some information due to all the cases he worked on for our government. He was one of our best government agents if not the best and has apparently left the agency. I don’t know the reason, they didn’t tell me. They want you to find out why he left. Find out what he knows. Find out how he feels about the government. We want to keep him and see that he retires in our employ. This apparently is the only thing keeping him alive.”
Tara was a listening but was waiting for the rest of the brief.
“That’s it. That’s all they told you? They are going to kill him but they are scared he will release the classified information if they do? Well, if they kill their own I’m not

sure I want to work for them.”
He continued,
“They don’t want to kill him they want to save him. Sanitizing him would be last resort. They told me you were very good at finding out information and that if you wanted

to prove to them how good you really are now is your chance. They need to know what he has and if he would really use it.”
Tara thought for a minute.
“Why me, and what do you mean they want me to find him. Don’t they know where he is and what he has?” He was as in the dark as Tara,
“Apparently they know approximately where he is at all times but he is a very private man. He was one of the best we have ever had and is very secretive. No one can get close to him. They have tried. They have sent their best men and a few women who got nothing. Couldn’t get close for any reason. It will have to appear as an inside job even to get close. ”
Now Tara had a funny feeling in her gut,
“What do you mean they have tried? Has he killed anyone before?”
Now the man was uncomfortable and was showing it,
“Yes, Tara, he was in the U.S. Army and stationed in Europe overseas. He has killed a lot of men in the line of duty and some agents in self-defense.”
Tara had to ask,
“Just how many men has he killed?” The man paused a moment and said,
“On record he has over a hundred and fifty confirmed kills on the records and approximately five hundred unconfirmed but that is on the record only. The agents we sent tried to gain the information forcibly and well, they failed. He has worked for the agency over thirteen years as well and is one of the best if not the best they have ever had working for them.

He was a shooter for the government and
never missed a target. He has one hundred per cent success rate and is said to be a man who cannot die. He has a reputation for being the best at disguises too. He can be anyone. Don’t ever underestimate this target. I mean agent.”
Tara was becoming interested now but didn’t speak for a few moments.
 She finally said,
“Why do they want me?” He was growing tired, “Tara, I was told you are the best at what you do and can somehow get men to tell you things that no other agent can. I was told you have a perfect success rate too. They seem to think you are the one that can get close to this guy and they need you help, will you do it. The computer matched you with this agent as a great match for uh, intimacy. ”
Tara was still thinking,
“Am I supposed to believe that the government needs to know what this former agent has with regard to classified information and is sending me to find this out?” He felt like she was finally getting the idea,
“Yes, Tara, that is why I am here talking to you now, to get you to agree to this, answer any questions you may have and convince you to meet this guy. Tara wills you do this, your government needs you?”
Tara wanted to help and said,
 “What happens to me if I fail, will they sanitize me too?” “Tara, you won’t fail. This is what you do. Besides haven’t you wanted your own contract to prove yourself? This isn’t the FBI or the Department of Defense. This is the real thing. Come one this is what you have trained for and worked all these years in government service. From what I was told you two are a perfect match according to the computer and we just hope you both will be working for Uncle Sam when this is all over. This agent has some friends in Russia who were agents during the cold war.”

Tara was in deep thought.
“If this guy is as good as you say he is and doesn’t want to work for us anymore then I will do it. Yes I will do it.” The man took a deep breath and exhaled.
“Good, now we will arrange for you to meet him just remember his name is John, John Harris.” Tara asked, “What does he look like, how old is he, is he married, does he have any children?” The bartenders came down to
ask if they wanted another drink. They waited for a few minutes while she filled their drinks and gave them a bowl of nuts. Tara went and put more money in the jukebox for ten more songs. When she came back to the bar the man asked again to move to a table. They moved to the closest table to the door and sat down. Tara was thinking now about whom this man was and why had he left government service. She asked,
“Does the government know why he quit? He did quit right?” The man turned toward Tara and set his beer down after almost finishing his second glass.
He said,
“Well, that’s my limit for the day. No more for me. Tara, this will not be easy for you. This man was married on paper only to an older woman with no children. He has no family life to speak of according to him. The agency told him to stay married on paper because the Pentecostal he was married to was quite a handful. I know you have been around killers before and that is another reason you were chosen. This is a dangerous mission. The man is considered a Rogue. He is uncontrollable. He was one of our fair-haired children and became disenchanted and now just wants us to leave him alone.”
Tara wondered about why this agent became disenchanted with the men in black.

“I wander if they really have one of those flash light flicker things that make you forget?”
There must be a darn good reason and she was going to find out what it was. Well, enough of the small talk, Tara thought. I’m going to do it so gain control of this situation and get on with the rest of your life.
“OK, I’ll do it, so where do I sign up? Is there a file on this agent? Do I get a briefing on this guy, and where do I meet him?” The man was hesitant again to speak,
“Tara, I’m afraid we can’t waste any time on this mission. This man is in route to El Paso, Texas for an assignment with the U.S. Army as we speak. We have it all
arranged and will tell you all about it in transit. We need you now, today. We have your uniforms, papers, nameplates, everything you will need for this mission all-waiting for you. Everything is just waiting for you to give us the go ahead. There is a van waiting outside. You know the type white van, dark windows. All your gear has been packed and stowed. We just need you to say you’ll do it and gather your personal gear and we will check you out here. We will brief you in transit to the airport.” Tara was almost breathless.
She only had one other time when they came to get her the same day and she found herself headed for South Africa that time. “Tara, let’s go we have not time to waste.
“Now, we need to get going. We want you to meet this guy at the airport in El Paso. It is all arranged. Let’s get out of here. “
Tara left with this man who had the CIA password given her and she felt like this was the biggest day of her life. The man took her outside to a white van and they were off to the Honolulu airport to catch a plane to El Paso, Texas. The U.S. Army had regular flights from Fort Shafter in Honolulu, Hawaii to Fort Bliss in El Paso, Texas. As the van driver approached the airport sign on the freeway. The man was briefing Tara.

“You will be Sara Bolton. He is presently assigned the name Tom Bradley. You of course know his real name is John Harris and that he is our best agent. The U.S. Army has assigned him a special mission. He has also been assigned the name John Harris. But, as you know we can all play that game so you have an assigned name Sarah Bolton. Remember Sara like Tara except with an S.
We thought that would be easy for you on your first alias assignment. Usually the computer picks the names. We, the government want to get the information first. We need you to do your best in retrieving the information for us first. The U.S. Army is assigned the security of this classified mission around Fort Bliss, White Sands, and New Mexico.
You go onto a Top Secret location from there. We cannot tell you what we do not know. There are some parts of your assignment you will find out later from the Commander assigned to the Top Secret base. We are not allowed to know all the details.
We will get you there in uniform and as far as anyone will know, you are a Specialist 4 in the U.S. Army. You have joint training. The new security officer will be traveling on the same plane.
He knows nothing about you except what you hand him in these orders along with your medicals. We took the liberty of picking up your navy files here at Pearl Harbor. Your orders now show you’re past clearances with the navy and that you last renewed a contract with the army. You were a clerk in S2 division.
You can read your new bio in the in the air. Colonel Johnson is your new Security Officer and we fixed it where he is being assigned the same day that you and John will arrive at Fort Bliss.
He knows nothing about John or Tom and he will know nothing of you except what you tell him or we allow him to know in your background as Sara Bolton. This won’t be too hard for you because of all your military training and cross training. Good luck and it was a pleasure meeting you.

 Your code word will stay the same. Brass Monkey if we have to contact you again. Someone will find you just as I did. We will be watching and listening from above. NSA is working on this one with us, as it is national security. Are you ready?”

CHAPTER 3

THE CLANDESTINE MEETING

El Paso Airport, El Paso, Texas

Tara Thomas now known as Spec 4 Sara Bolton arrived in the El Paso terminal and went to the baggage claim to get her bags. Tara wondered which of these men in uniform was her target. His name would be on his uniform. Look for Bradley. Ah, there he is and a fine specimen of a man in uniform too! He was right across the belt from her. How convenient. Had he placed himself there after he spotted her first? Agent John Harris now known as Staff Sergeant Tom Bradley was already grabbing his gear off of the belt and noticed Tara’s tall shapely figure in uniform. Sara was trying to grab her bag but kept missing her large black travel case on wheels that she was told to do.
Do they know this guy will help her? Well, they said they would arrange them to meet. How nice. He apparently has a history of helping damsels in distress. Sergeant Bradley saw her bag that she tried so desperately to grab. Sara’s bag passed in front of him and he gestures to her across the belt and she nods yes. He grabs Sara’s bag for her. He walks around toward Sara and asks,
“Is this you bag?” She smiles shyly nodding yes as she noticed his dark and mysterious deep eyes. The eyes any woman would want to get lost in. He was very handsome and his eyes were that of a magician’s. They were deep hypnotic trance like with dark eyebrows to match. His voice was deep and hypnotic in tone as well. He was everything that Tara now Sara had ever hoped for in one man. Tall, dark, handsome and an agent. She always did love a man in uniform.
She tried to speak but was breath taken. This was definitely going to be the hardest case she had ever been assigned. She had to pull herself together and quick. She reminded herself this was just a case, a job.

She had to recite in her mind; you are on a case, meet the guy, get him to like and trust you. Find out what classified information he knows and why he doesn’t want to work for the CIA any longer.
So this is a challenge. He is good looking and charming. You’ve been around a lot of good looking charming men. Get a grip girl. Remember no more men. This guy’s your case. You are an agent, a darned good one at that, don’t lose control now.
“What brings you to the desert Spec 4?”
Agent Harris looked dead into Tara’s eyes without blinking. He kept his magnetic hold on her eyes like a cat playing with a mouse. He was good with women and he knew it. It showed in his confident stare. Tara could feel his virile masculinity yet knew he was just having fun. She glanced down at her uniform and said,
“Oh, I’ve been assigned here, well not here but somewhere near here.”
“Really, well we have something in common, I‘ve just been assigned here too. My name is Tom, what’s yours? Tara was amazed at this man’s smoothness and considered him a real operator already. That computer really knew how to match up people. Tara finally spoke up though caught a little off guard while she was thinking to herself. She used it to her advantage to appear shy though she is very outgoing.
“My, my name is Sara, Sara Bolton.”
John smiled at Tara as if he almost knew she was lying about her name. She now wished she had seen a picture of this man before so she would have prepared herself for his extremely good looks. He also displayed an inner knowing that Tara had not ever seen in anyone else. It was more than confidence.
She couldn’t quite put her finger on this feeling she had. She had never felt this before. She just stood there staring back trying to catch his eyes again. There was a deep desire to feel that magnetic hold he had given her when he first laid eyes on her.

  She felt a yearning inside from deep down that she had never felt before.
 It was very strong a yearning.
“ So, we’ll you have dinner with me later on, we are going to be stationed here right, might as well get to know each other?” Sarah was delighted and speechless.
Before she had an opportunity to respond they were interrupted by the van driver,
“Excuse me Sergeant, are you Sergeant Bradley?” Sergeant Bradley turned slowly toward the van driver with disgust in his voice for being interrupted,
“Yes.” The van driver explained,
“The van is outside Sergeant and Specialist Bolton you will be on the same van.”
They grabbed their bags and followed the van driver to the van. They were already two people arranging to be together this was not as hard a job as she thought it might be. She was going to like this assignment. Now she realized she had mixed emotions in less than five minutes of meeting this character.
This man was definitely a womanizer or at least a wolf in sheep’s clothing. That’s what she would tell herself to protect herself from her true feelings. That would be her weapon. She would say this is a job and this guy is a wolf in sheep’s clothing. There were two people loading their gear in the back of the van.
One was a Colonel in dress uniform and one was another Specialist 4 female wearing the same uniform that Tara had been issued. Tara had changed into uniform in the ladies room at the airport, before boarding the plane. The van driver shut the back door and said,
“Everyone in the back of the Van,”
As the Colonel started to open the passenger door to climb in the front passenger seat, the van driver says,
“Sorry Sir, no one is allowed in the front seat.” The colonel opened the side door of the van and went to the bench seat behind the driver. The other female Spec 4 got in and sat next to him.

 Sergeant Bradley held out his hand to help Sara in and said,
“After you my dear.” The Colonel gave the Sergeant a hard look as the Sergeant smiled back. Sergeant Bradley got in last to sit next to Sara on the rear van bench. Sergeant Bradley shut the door and banged on the metal wall petition between him and the driver. Sergeant Bradley said,
“What’s with the wall, are they afraid we will hijack the van or something?”
About that time the speaker came on and the driver spoke to the passengers,
“This is going to be a long ride, get comfortable because this is a non-stop ride to the desert.”
The windows were tinted so dark that the inside of the van was dark to w here the passengers couldn’t see well. The van was dark as it was nighttime and the sun was bright overhead. No one introduced himself or herself as all the military personnel aboard was trained in covert operations and was trained not to discuss any part of past present or future assignments with anyone.
They each settled into their own space and leaned against the seats and walls and fell asleep. Tara found herself wanting to lean on Agent Harris’s big strong arm rested on the back of the bench seat but she was in uniform and had to act like the proper military person she was to be. After all, she was not only on a case and mission but assigned as a Spec 4 in the U.S. Army and should conduct herself as such. Besides that this was a Top Secret mission at a Top Secret Base so there was going to be a lot of red tape and a lot of protocol to follow. She had to remember her basic training and try to appear as professional as possible all the while her heart was already aching for a man’s touch.
Not just any man’s but that of these Agents.
Tara sat there wandering what she had gotten herself into. She knew she was good and also she was strong. But just how good and strong was she. Nothing had ever rocked

her boat. Especially a man. Now she had to deal with
 feelings never felt before. She had had an occasional twinge when she was engaged a couple of times before but had always managed to break off the engagement. Usually her job and travel got in the way.
Now she was sitting there thinking about all the possibilities of this case and was she truly going to be able to find out why this man didn’t want to work for the CIA any longer. She was definitely curious about the whole situation. If she could just maintain control and figure out a plan.
After all, there were no plans laid out for her. She had to make a game plan as she went. In the past, that was what she was good at doing, adapt and overcome. She was afraid she might have just met her match! When the van pulled off the asphalt road onto a gravel road in the middle of the desert Sergeant Bradley woke up startled. No one else seemed to be bothered by the sudden turn onto gravel. Peering through a small hole in the petition between the passengers and the driver, Bradley saw they were going across the desert where there was no road. Knocking on the wall vigorously with his fist, yelled at the driver,
“Hey, What are you doing, where are you taking us?”
The Colonel looked through the hole and said.
“Stop this van.” The Colonel was barking a direct order. The van driver was a soldier. He turned on the speaker and said,
“Calm down, we are going to our next point. There isn’t anything to be alarmed about. I make this run twice a week. Just sit back and relax we still have another forty-five minutes or so, and it’s going to be a rough ride.”
The Colonel looked at Bradley and Bradley shrugged his shoulders and went and sat back down. The two specialists looked alarmed now but weren’t talking. The van tossed back and forth and eventually pulled up in front of a one-room shack in the middle of the desert. The driver opening the side door said,

“Well you’re here. Get out and get your bags, they’ll come and pick you up in a little bit.”
Bradley standing outside the van said,
“Just what in the hell do you mean someone will come pick us up. Where in the hell are we?”
The van driver said,
“Sorry Sergeant can’t tell you that. All I am supposed to do is bring you here and drop you off.” The Colonel spoke up and said,
“You mean to tell us you are fixing to drive off and leave us here in the middle of the desert with no transportation at this old shack that’s fixing to fall down?” The van driver smiled and responded,
“It looks rough but its in pretty good shape inside there is soda and candy machine inside and its air conditioned.”
They looked around at the heat coming off the desert sand and looked at the sun, which was high overhead. The four military in transit just grabbed their bags and took their plight in stride. This was a strange assignment from the beginning for all four they just had not compared notes.
They all went inside as the van driver left a trail of dust behind them. There was one room with a door leading to a single lavatory. There were a couple military vinyl chairs and a couch. There was a table and four wooden chairs a candy machine, a soda machine, a sink and the one bathroom with a closing door.
They all found a place to sit their bags and got a soda and sat around the table. Looking at each other for a long time, Bradley finally broke the uneasy silence.
“Well, where did you come from, I mean where were you when you got this new assignment?” Bradley was addressing Sara. Sara looked shyly at the Colonel and the other Spec 4.

“I joined the navy to become a corpsman. I had worked as a secretary for attorneys as a civilian so was used in the JAG office as a clerk. I wasn’t happy in the legal field

and saw no future in it. So, I decided to cross over to the Army and be all that I could be! I joined the Army when I renewed my contract.” Sara looked around to see if anyone was listening.
“So, I got a lot to learn about army protocol and when to salute the officers. I was stationed briefly at Lowry Air Force Base in Denver, Colorado and got some training in the army at Fort Hood and they sent me to Fort Shafter, in Hawaii as a you, guessed it a clerk. At least now I was cleared to work in S2 division. What about you?” she asked Bradley.
Bradley was not normally a talker especially to people he didn’t know but didn’t feel this could hurt being that they were all on the way to somewhere of military importance.
“Well, you don’t have to worry I will be around to help you with that. I spent most my tour of duty in Germany but was stationed at Fort Hood in Killeen when I got this assignment, how bout you Colonel?”
The Colonel was also hesitant to give out any information but figured that that little bit of information couldn’t hurt anything.
“I just left Oklahoma where I was attending training in Security.” The Colonel continued,
“How about you Spec 4 Martin?”
The other Spec 4 was a female small but forward in her gestures and personality as most redheads that Tara had known in the past. She seemed to be in control of her emotions but it seemed force as if she was really a blonde needing a brunette interpreter,
“I have been working for several years in Washington D.C. in the pentagon. I guess that’s what qualified me for this secret mission.”
“Well, aren’t we an interesting bunch,” Bradley

stated with sarcastic interest in his tone.
“We’ll just have to see if we are to all work on the same project wherever it is we are going in this desert. They are sure taking enough precautions to make sure we don’t
know where we are. This must be some Top Secret base. I wasn’t informed about all of this secrecy were any of you?”
No one said anything for fear they were being recorded. They talked about the army and noted they were all in army uniforms. Each wasn’t volunteering much information at all. The little shack could be monitored and bugged for sound although there were no apparent signs of equipment about the room. None that was apparent or obvious anyway. Each had a particular assignment and they were all told they were to treat this assignment at a secret clearance level.
They all understood this to be on a
need to know basis, which had not been established with each other as of yet. One could feel the distrust in the room and the tension was so thick you could cut it with a knife. Bradley of course being the outgoing Sergeant felt it was his duty to get to know the ladies.
The Colonel wasn’t much for socializing. He could tell form the uniforms they were both Spec 4, which meant they probably had at least two years in the service. Sergeant Bradley noticed that he seemed more interested in the redhead so he would do all he could to encourage him to stay that way.
He didn’t want any distractions from Sara. He figured she was just what he needed on this what seemed to be a boring stay of an assignment. They each had a copy of their exact orders but none were divulging their whereabouts or any information off of their orders. It became quiet in an uncomfortable way and Tara drifted off to her own thoughts.

All of a sudden Tara’s mind drifted off to somewhere that seemed urgent. Sally her friend in Roswell. What would Sally do when she would try to reach Tara about the manuscript ready for publishing? Had Tara approved what she was going to write in her book to let the public know what she knew?
Rose was what Sally called Tara.
Tara visited the Roswell museum one day and had on a tee shirt with a Rose on it from her past days as a singer in a band. Tara had a photographic memory and started seeing part of Sally’s book in her own mind’s eye. Sally was Tara’s closest friend and they had shared many deep secrets and suspicions through the years.
Now Tara was on another mission and would not be able to be located for quite awhile. She wasn’t allowed to tell anyone where she was going not her family and certainly not her friends who lived in Roswell, New Mexico.
Sally Hester the instant woman who was like her sister or mother in Roswell had asked to include Rose’s past private discussions in a book. Also, Sally her friend had asked if she would assist her in getting it published.
Since Tara knew more about the government and official things than she did. Sally and her husband Marvin were retired and spent a lot of time traveling in their motor home.
Sally felt that since she met Tara that a lot of what she suspected to be the truth wile working at Roswell UFO Museum was actually true. Tara would neither, confirm nor deny what she knew to be the truth. But, Sally had done a pretty food job at keeping notes of her conversations with Tara.
This was now a concern for Tara and she hoped that being so close to Roswell, New Mexico wouldn’t be a problem for her with her assignment. Tara had never lived on a base before and wasn’t sure of the seriousness of what was shared and what was not.
Tara was not one to be paranoid but just the same, she would have to get in touch with Sally and tell her she would have to sit on her manuscript promotions until she

 was off of this assignment. Now that would be impossible. Tara had no idea when she would be allowed to surface again.
Sally was accustomed to Tara disappearing for weeks
and sometimes months at a time. Tara was never allowed to reveal where she was going or what she was doing. That was how it was for most people in the military with clearances. The mission was too sensitive to even let on to parents or children much less friends. Sally’s book came clearer from a far off place in Tara’s mind. She began reading as if for the first time. Just like the manuscript was right in front of her.

CHAPTER 4

ROSWELL ENCOUNTERS

Sally’s Manuscript

Rose had set up a meeting with some friends who wanted to see a UFO. One of the men was named Alan. He said in order to fully believe in UFO’s he needed to see one. After seeing one in person, he became really enthused about his UFO experience, but his wife became very jealous of Rose who was actually Tara to her other world family.
Her interest in him was platonic and not sexual, but his wife thought she was trying to take him away from her! After Rose came into their lives, their business prospered so this was a learning experience for everyone involved.
About this time, Rose was able to do amazing things like miracles, but the people who didn’t believe were scared and starting to harbor resentments. She began Psychic Network in an effort to keep the new age network from going astray.
This later went national with Dionne Warwick but Rose was not involved at that time. She was in a major loop of New Age in America and the World! She was starting to teach classes about the other world. Her first six-week classes went well, and it was time to begin the next lessons. She was getting government interest, and the men in black began showing up at her readings in the Aloha Mall. She realized they were aware of her psychic abilities as they watched her do public readiness or people. She got a little worried to say the least!
She realized that too many people were pulling at her energy, and she was not able to fight off all of the negativism by her self.
It was becoming hard for her to stay grounded, and she was starting to perform other than human feats, in

Public and she knew better! She would be locked up, sacrificed, or put away in this life, as we know it! What she had wanted to create for spiritual good was now becoming commercial. Her life seemed totally out of control Rose had some other business ventures going at this time. She was being pulled in too many directions trying to keep everyone happy.
Her job was demanding more of her time. She decided to sign over all of her rights to her business to other partners, move back to the mainland, and divorce her greedy husband! She believed in her heart that she had to change her life, and that was when she decided to concentrate on meeting the Commander.
She had told many of her friends that she would one day meet her other half. Now she would begin searching for the Commander of her ship. She knew that she had seen him in her dreams while in the Navy, and she had received automatic writing from him in 1987, when she was trying to write books.
Rose wanted back on her spiritual path. She had learned that there was more to life than money and fame. While she was in boot camp, Rose had seen the Commander in her mind’s eye. He had come to her in an awakened dream.  The only thing she could compare this to be a movie called DUNE.
There he was in her mind’s eye. Even though she knew he existed on earth she couldn’t reach him. She had to find him!
Rose had learned about him when she had been on the space ship at the age of three. She knew they had been together in that world on a ship as adults, yet here on earth, it seemed they were children.
How could this be? It was some type of memory that she had, and she also knew that the Commander was younger than herself.
It was like he was one of her brothers who shared similar beliefs about UFO’s, yet she knew he was not her

brother. She had to find this person that she knew was in the Army and yet she was in the Navy. What a dilemma! She had received computer and thought transmissions from him in the past, but he didn’t know who she was. This was a new spiritual adventure that was in her head! Again she feared that she was losing it, but she knew in her heart that she really wasn’t. She wondered how she could know all these things so vividly.
Rose was concerned about what would happen to her. After all, Shirley McLaine had come out of the closet about her beliefs in her book, OUT ON A LIMB, and the world had made fun of her. TAKEN was an awakening to a lot of people but no one wanted to discuss the real possibilities of being taken for real.
Rose also known as Tara began again with what she knew. She had been taken on board a ship at the age of three and had been dropped off in a field after being taken for her first learning experience. She had died and had seen “The Light” when she was in second grade.
 She knew that they had saved her when she had hepatitis and again when her fourth child was born.
They had visited her again and brought her to White Sands to meet her uncle who worked at Los Alamos and White Sands, and she knew that somehow she would meet the Commander, but how? She would just have to rely on faith and them from the other world, her real world.
All of a sudden Tara felt herself knocked back into the present and she had to regroup her thinking processes. Tara was jolted back into reality by a van door slamming shut. Tara thought to her self, well I can’t be worried about that now, I have bigger fish to fry.
Sally’s story will just have to wait until I get off of this investigation. She will understand when I tell her what happened on my way back from Hawaii. Our secret ride is here. There wasn’t much time to finish their last sips of soda when they heard another van arrive. Bradley went to the door and opened it as he said,

 “Ladies your carriage awaits.”

CHAPTER 5

MEN IN BLACK FACILITY

Two big Army MPs in desert uniforms stepped out of the long black military van. The driver got out of the van and went toward the bags piled next to the door of the shack. One went to the shack and opened the door. He then walked over past Sergeant Bradley to the Colonel and said, Colonel Johnson,
“I’m Sergeant Green. We are here to get you and your party and take them to the White Sands Facility Sir. Will you and the others follow me Sir?” The Colonel said, “OK everyone let’s load up.” The girls were the first ones out the door and then the Colonel. The Sergeant closed the door as he noticed the other MP loading the last bag into the van.
The Sergeant MP who came into the shack was holding the door open to the back of the van for everyone to load. The Colonel standing at the door as the girls got into the van said,
“Sergeant, it looks like we all ride in the back again.” The MP said,
“Yes Sir, that’s standard procedure whether officer or enlisted around here Sir. We have our own security rules we have to follow. This is a secure base.”

There were two bench seats in the back. The rear doors were shut after their bags were loaded. The MP that loaded the bags got in the driver’s seat. The big MP in charge got in and sat on a bench seat facing the others. There was a metal wall between the driver’s seat and the backbench seat facing the passengers. The MP closed the van door as Sergeant Bradley climbed inside the van. The MP in charge said,
“Sorry for the cloak and dagger but this is the way we

have to do it. The ride will be about two hours. The White Sands Facilities are similar to any other secure base you may be familiar with other than the exception that you will be inside a mountain. We have lighting that will help you to adjust to being underground. You will get use to it. We have theatres, restaurants, bowling alleys, snack bars, a PX, and a great gym. I spend a lot of time at the gym.”
He took a minute to glance at the girl’s faces as he spoke about being at the gym. Bradley noticed he had an ego and apparently loved the women the same as he did.
“All in all it’s a pretty good assignment. If you were not already cleared for this facility, you would not have made it this far. Now, can I see each of your ID cards please? It’s standard security procedure.”
The marine reached for the Colonel’s first. Then the Sergeants and the two Spec fours. Then he said,
“Very well then, they all seem to be in order. Just hang on to your orders and medical records until you get inside. We will take you to processing and then orientation will begin the following morning at 0800 after chow. I have been here a year and just extended for another year. Each assignment here for MPs pulling security is one year but you can extend two times each for one year. I wasn’t briefed on how long each of your stay will be. Anyway, I make this trip twice a week so I can tell you that you may as well get some shuteye. I’ll wake you all up when we arrive.”
The Colonel looked at the Sergeant and said,
“Might as well take a power nap huh Sergeant?” he girls were already grabbing their pillows off the bags in the back and resting there heads on the sides of the vans.
The Sergeant was wandering why he was sitting on the front bench with the Colonel and the girls both in the back. He decided that it was for the best with the big MP riding along as chaperone.
They all got comfortable and all went to sleep for the whole two hours. The van was cool in spite of 106 degree Fahrenheit weather in the White Sands desert. The Sergeant awakened first as the sound of the van hitting the

road changed to a tunnel sound as it entered the mountain. The Sergeant nudged the Colonel and then turned and touched Sara’s leg.
He patted her leg softly and said,
“Sarah, we’re here. Wake up Doll.” Bonnie woke up first, softly smiled at the Sergeant, and then cracked a great big smile at the Colonel as he looked back and smiled slightly. The Colonel was more than interested in Bonnie and the Sergeant made sure that he feasted his eyes on Sarah. The MP interrupted their starring glances back as he said,
“We will be coming up to the entrance momentarily. This underground facility has been under construction since the 1940’s.”
The van came to an abrupt stop throwing the girls forward. They girls brushed their hair down and donned their covers, as did the Sergeant and Colonel for disembarking the van and entering the underground facility.
The MP driver opened the side door. The big MP in charge got out first and the Colonel and the Sergeant sat still while he let the girls get out first. Then the Sergeant got out and the marine shut the door. The driver was already taking their bags out of the rear doors of the van. The all looked up and overhead about the same time to notice a big painted sign on the underground wall.
Just over the doors was a sign that read:
WELCOME TO WHITE SANDS UNDERGROUND FACILITY.

The MP in charge said in a loud voice so all could hear,
“Please standby for just a few moments while I check into security.”
There were carts sitting next to the double glass doors under the big arched sign. The MP driver was steadily loading their bags on an oversized double golf cart. The four wheel opened cart had two bench seats and a large luggage area on the rear. This cart could carry a driver, front passenger and then four more people and their luggage. These carts were electric and the mode of transportation used all over the underground facility.

Bonnie spoke first after the silence of sleep wore off all the passengers,
“Hey look, just like they have at the casinos in Vegas.”
Sarah looked at Sergeant Bradley with curiosity. The Colonel walked over to the cart and next to Spec 4 Butler.
They began talking very low while Sergeant Bradley spoke to Sarah.
“Well, what do you think? Did you know that we were going to be stationed underground in this mountain?” Sarah looked surprised and said,
“No, did you know? I have heard of them around Missouri and in Pennsylvania but not in Texas.”
Just then the big MP Sergeant came back out and said,
“OK, if you will all just step inside we will get you checked in and assign your rooms. We need to give you new identification cards that will be temporaries for the common areas until your job titles are assigned after orientation. You will have to wait until after orientation in the morning to phone your families. You will have to go to the phone rooms near the dining facilities. First come is first served for outside lines that go to Fort Bliss first for clearance.”
They each went to a desk where a Buck Sergeant sat and issued photo ID badges with name, bar code and strip on the back that matched their military ID cards they each gave him as they stood one at a time in front of the desk for their new photos. They were all use to this and time went by fast. The big MP in charge went over to another desk where a female in MP uniform was located. She addressed the big MP in charge,
“Did you have any trouble with this new green bunch Sarge?” He answered with a casual smile,
“Not a whimper they’re good soldiers and did what they were told. Are we still on for tonight?”
 The female MP said,
“You bet for racquetball only Sarge.” She looked at
Sarah who was taking in everything she said. The big MP said,
“I will bet you I win again though and guess what I am betting for.”
Then she looked at Sergeant Bradley. Sarah immediately did not like the way she smiled at the Sergeant. She knew from her animal instinct that the Sergeant had a way with women. The Sergeant smiled back and then in an uncomfortable glance looked back at Sarah and raised his eyebrows and said,
“I think she likes me.”
After everyone received their photo identification cards, the van driver and the MP Sergeant escorted them to the cart. The MP driver said,
  “All aboard going to quarters. All a board.”
This time the Colonel sat in front and Spec 4 Butler climbed up front next to him. Sergeant Bradley looked at Sarah and said,
“After you my Dear.”
Sarah climbed in and crossed over behind the Colonel who sat behind the driver. The MP Sergeant climbed in the front and Sergeant Bradley climbed in next to Sarah and behind Bonnie Butler. The big MP Sergeant began his tour;
“OK if everyone is ready we will begin our short tour of the facility before dropping you off at your rooms.”

The MP driver started the cart and they went down a long wide corridor the ceilings were about twenty five feet in height and there were steel beams and rock showing overhead with lights hanging down from the beans in the ceiling. MP spoke,
“The large areas are made for easy access in the corridors for passing carts and they also serve to keep the claustrophobia down of our guests. This facility was started in 1939 just before World War II. It was created for underground storage of food and medical supplies. In 1947, it was re-designated as a research facility. This facility is

still under construction and is not expected to be finished until 2017. That is if they do not decide to expand at that time. Originally, there were only three levels and now there are over forty-six.
There are seventeen restaurants, four theatres, two bowling alleys, and thirty snack bars. Four dining facilities, a large PX, a commissary, and individual rooms and studio apartments serving as officers and enlisted quarters. There is a phone connected in each room that has to go through the switchboard.
You can reach your friends on the phone in your room but cannot call directly outside the facility. Before you try to call outside on the payphones you need to know that they are redirected back to Fort Bliss and that is where we asked you to tell your family you are stationed.
One again, I will remind you this is a Secret underground facility and you are not even allowed to discuss the location or existence of this facility. This place doesn’t exist above grounds and you probably have seen mention of places like this in movies.
We’d like to keep it that way. We will discredit anyone who tries to prove otherwise. Or, you may find yourself below ground for the rest of your life. That is why we had the type of shack out in the desert and then the reconnection to the van that brought you here.

 This will keep anyone from tracking your whereabouts, if we were being followed. Of course, we have motion detectors around the facility in and around this mountain. One your inside it is impossible to escape.
Now, we do not want you to feel uncomfortable and understand that your position here is an honorable and trustworthy one.
Only the most trusted individuals are allowed to work in this facility and their backgrounds are looked into thoroughly.
Now, back to the phone centers, you will be briefed in orientation and until then, we asked that you refrain from calling until you are given a code and proper procedures. You will need a pass code to dial.
Each of you will be assigned a separate calling identification card.
The new identification cards you have received will act as temporaries and will be swiped with higher clearances as your need to know requires it. This identification card will get you to the levels above this level and will not allow you to go below this level.
The upper levels you have access to are coded blue. The access levels below this general zero level is red. Only after you have received your orientation, job code and description, and level of clearance will you be allowed to enter the Red Levels.
I strongly suggest you forget the Red Levels and The Black Levels unless you are issued a passkey.
We will explain the passkeys and elevator floors that  exist during and/or after your orientation and briefing.
Just relax in your rooms and enjoy your evening meal.
Get familiar with our facilities that you have access to for pleasure, entertainment, exercise, and dining.
We are somewhat relaxed here and are allowed to wear our street clothes while on off duty time here.

We like to think of this as our home away form home. The sooner you become comfortable with your surroundings the better off you will adjust to your new environment. Try to not think about being inside the mountain.”
The driver stopped in front of a room door in a long corridor. The MP Sergeant spoke to the Colonel,
“This is your room Colonel Sir. If you need anything just pick up your phone and hit zero for operator. An MP escorts you until you are properly secured in briefing and orientation in the morning. A van driver will pick you up at 1800 hours for dinner.”
The driver unloaded the Colonel’s bags out of the back of the cart and carried them to his room. The MP said,
“Just swipe you new ID card through your room lock sir, it works just like a hotel security system. I am sure you are familiar with this security system. The door will only open with your card Sir. See you again for chow Sir.”
The driver got back in the cart and drove down the corridor to the next door on the other side of the hallway. The Gunny said,
“This will be your room Spec 4 Bolton and Spec 4 Butler. The enlisted double up down here when they are single.
Sergeant Bradley you will be just across the hall in E6 quarters but will bunk alone due to your sensitive job assignment. We take every precaution for your protection
and ours here at the facility. You will meet with the General with Colonel Bradley in the A.M.
But in case there is a question I will go ahead and tell you, we reassign on the same levels that we vacate according to time in duty status here. It is easier that way. The soldiers assigned here usually come in about four at a time. We feel this gives them a companion or two to feel comfortable with at least in the beginning. It gets pretty lonely feeling here if you let it get to you. We try to think of everything.
We have psychologist on staff for counseling if needed.”

The driver got out and carried the bags to the girl’s room. Bonnie looked at Sara as if for the first time as if to say in her thoughts, we are in this together. Sergeant Bradley looked at Sarah as she got off the cart,
“Well dear, it looks as if we will be having dinner together after all. We may become quite a close couple according to that briefing form the Sarge?” Sarah said rather shyly in front of the Gunny,
“Yes, it looks that way. By the way Sergeant, Do we have to wear this uniform or can we change into civilian clothes for dinner?”
The MP Sergeant replied,
“No, you only wear your uniform while you are on duty and now is your off time until tomorrow for breakfast at 0700 and then we will take you directly to orientation. Be in your civvies tonight and we will be back about 1800 after we pick up the Colonel.
Now, all four of you will dine together tonight at least until after orientation then you can do as you please. Back at 1800 then. Sergeant, you are right here across the hall. Just swipe your card same as the Colonel. All of you have access only to your own rooms at the present time and the dining facility.”
The MPs got in the cart and left them standing in the hall. Sergeant Bradley took control of the situation fast. “Well, ladies allow me. Sarge set his bags down and walked over to the girls. Sarge took the card out of Sarah’s hand and unlocked their door. Ladies after you.
Sarah replied,
“Oh no Sarge not that fast. We will see you at dinner.”
The girls hurried putting their bags inside and Sarah sort of flirtingly closed the door. As she closed the door she said,
“OK Sarge I admit you have gotten your foot in the door.” Sarge acted like he was tipping his hat to her and said,

“Well then, I will let you ladies get comfortable in your new home, until we dine together then. Meet you back here at 1800. Sara this will be our first official date. Don’t be late.”
Sarge walked back over and went into his own room only after watching Tara close the door shut and he heard it lock.

CHAPTER 6

HOME SWEET HOME

Sara looked around and gave a deep sigh for her new roommate to hear,
“Home Sweet Home.” She began toward a bed and noticed that her new roommate had chosen the bed closest to the bathroom and farthest from the door. That was usually the bed that Tara would take but she wouldn’t make a fuss just now.
Bonnie Butler was much younger and impressionable than Tara and she needed to start on a good foot. She may need Bonnie’s confidence later on. Tara began putting up here gear when Bonnie yelled form the bathroom.
“Uh. I’m not very good with remembering people I just met, what’s your name again?” Tara, not thinking yelled, back,
“Tara Thomas”
 then immediately realized her mistake.
Bonnie came out of the bathroom with a towel on her head. Bonnie said,
“What did you say, I had to wet my hair it’s so curly that if I don’t wet it and blow it dry it will look terrible for the Colonel to see at dinner.” Tara breathed a sigh of relief, and said,
“I said Sara, Sara Bolton. You can call me Sara if I can call you Bonnie?” Bonnie giggled like a little girl and said,
“Okay. We can be great roommates just like in college. I was studying to be a nurse when I just out of the clear blue decided to join the air force when a girlfriend of mine asked me to join with her. So, I did it. I wasn’t making the best grades in the calculus courses I had to take and figured I probably wouldn’t make the grades anyhow. What made you join the Navy?”
Tara asked,

“What made you say the navy?”
 Bonnie looked at Sara a little puzzled.
“Because you told us at the shack, remember? I may not be good with names but I have learned to listen when I think it’s important. You told us you were navy and crossed over to army, remember?” Tara said,
“Oh yea, I forgot. I had started daydreaming afterwards and don’t really remember what we talked about. Oh well it’s not important now is it?” Tara always felt she was different and sometimes when she daydreamed she felt as if she entered another world completely.
Tara was also one to roam in her dreams. She was sure that we left our bodies when we dreamed and so she had a power animal, a black cougar. She felt she could see through this animal’s eye when she dreamed. But, she wouldn’t share this type of belief with Bonnie. Bonnie just didn’t seem like the type that venture out of the box in thoughts.
Bonnie was quite the young lady and was apparently from an affluent family just had missed getting her degree in college from having poor math skills. Tara could relate since she was never good with algebra or calculus and just barely got by from friends assisting her.
Tara was better with languages and people. Tara’s people skills had been what made her career and reputation as a great Investigator. Her mind wandered over to what her new bow was doing across the hall.
  Sergeant Bradley was across the hall unpacking his suitcase. He got his nine-millimeter and shoulder holster out and put it where he could reach it easily. He carried his nine-millimeter to the bathroom with him where he showered and shaved.
He put on some cologne not the most expensive but one that would be right for his first date. The sweet sexy smell of Jovan Musk would do. He had plenty of cologne that was very expensive but none worked as well as the sweet smell of mush.

This was the one scent that most women would always ask him about.
He was accustomed to attracting women and what cologne he was wearing was a great ice breaker in the clubs.
He wasn’t a real Casanova due to his job had him traveling but he could get information out of the best agents.
He wasn’t usually one to wear scents in his profession. The smells would give away his location to his enemies.
He already was known to smoke Viceroys. He was the cheap American version of James Bond and wasn’t one to flaunt Marlboros in a black bow tie and tuxedo. He did like to gamble in Monte Carlo and was an expert twenty-one player.
He considered himself above average as Americans go but felt that all men who wore a turban and wore a dress were his enemies.
He had been written up for two medals of Honor twice overseas for Desert Storm bravery. He had saved a child Princess in a firefight, and the other was for carrying a soldier over twenty-five back after a firefight even though he was dead at the scene in the desert.
The special operations unit he commanded wasn’t suppose to be in those coordinates where they were sent and Sergeant Tom Bradley wasn’t going to leave the dead behind although those were his orders. He always had hip pocket orders with the President of the United States signature to guard him against anyone threatening him.
He was a man’s man and loved the ladies. He just kept his true feelings for the opposite sex in check due to his chosen profession and assignments as a paid assassin for the United States. Working directly for the President was an honor not bestowed on just anyone.

Most shooters for the government who were hand picked for their sanctioned assignments. Tom had worked for the

government since he first went into the military. He happened to be in the right place at the right time when he killed a man that was working for a known International arms dealer.
Tom solved the case that had been opened for over twenty years. Some of the best men had been killed and Tom was the one who made America earn the respect in the world of international terrorism. He just got tired of killing one day and turned in his weapons and walked away.
Bradley knew the agency still wanted him back but Tom had decided he wanted to stay with the army. Now the Men in Black wanted him back due to all the millions that had been put into his 24 schools of training. But the main reason was all the Top Secret CIA missions he had performed for the President.
Tara was back in her room wondering about her new assignment. What type of assignment they really wanted him for was none of Tara’s business? Tara just wanted to be able to testify that he could be trusted with physical evidence for the government and not testify against her beloved country.
Tom apparently didn’t want to work for the Men In Black and this made them concerned. At least while working for the U.S. Army, he knew when his next paycheck would arrive and he didn’t have to wander who the people really were that were signing his pay check when he got it.
Tara was really getting confused about this case.
She already had a feeling she was in over her head on this one. Tara was thinking about Tom and now Tom was thinking about Tara. This was going to be an interesting game of cat and mouse.
Tom was thinking to himself that he was now at a Top Secret underground facility and his orders were simply to find the weapons systems on a foreign aircraft that had been captured. Tom would be pro active.

Tom wonders about what Tara’s assignment would be. Would he be assigned an assistant? He always had someone before in all his special assignments. There was always a woman assigned to his files and as a transcriber.
  What were the original offers that were going to be assigned to both of them? Would Tara be wondering about his orders too? Tom was sure into this new woman in his life.
When it came to the original orders that were assigned to them, Tom and Tara were both pro military.
Sergeant Bradley was in his civilian clothes commonly called civvies among the enlisted. He picked up the phone by the bed and called Colonel Steve Johnson.

CHAPTER 7

THE PHONE CALLS

“Colonel Johnson, Sir, are you ready to pick up the ladies for dinner at 1800 hours?”
The Colonel replied,
“Well, you figured out how to use these dang blasted phones. The first thing I’m going to do as the new Security Officer of this command is make it easier to call from room to room. I was going to call that little red head that came with us to the facility. Do you think that would be too forward? We will be in our civilian clothes so our rank shouldn’t matter to personnel that don’t know who I am or that I am their new security officer.”
Tom thought for a minute. This is a perfect time for a set up with this new officer of position. Blackmail would be easy. But that wasn’t his style. He would tell the Colonel what he wanted to hear. Play the game and try to become friends. He may need the friendship later and the security officer is a powerful position at any installation military or civilian. The Colonel said,
“Sarge you there, do you know if she is married or not? Did they say anything to you about either of them being married?” Tom answered slowly,
“No Sir, are you married?” The Colonel answered a little perturbed.
“No, I’m divorced as of twenty years and I haven’t been attracted to anyone like this little Philly for sometime. I figure we are out here in the desert all alone and I may need some comforting.” Tom was thinking the same thing. “You’re a man after my own heart sir. I will find out if she is married from Sara sir. In the meantime, you just take your time and enjoy the presence of these fine ladies at dinner tonight. I will be sure to sit with Sara and you keep the redhead’s attention.”

“Bonnie, her name is Bonnie.” The Colonel still sounded perturbed. Tom had to nip this in the bud. Colonel let’s get
something straight, I am a man and so are you. We both have our own interest to look after. Why don’t I watch your back and you watch mine.”
Tom was beginning to wonder about this guy.
“After all, we know more about each other than anyone else here at this establishment. Besides this is going to be a lonely place and we may need a friend. A male friend if you know what I mean. I am not one to be close to anyone but Sir, I feel I can trust you. Is it a deal?”
The Colonel relaxed and finally let out a forced laugh.
“Ok Sergeant you got a deal. Call me Steve and I will call you Tom around the ladies anyway. You know of course in uniform its military protocol.”
“Of course Sir. I wanted an excuse to call Sara anyway so I will call her right now and see what I can find out without Bonnie listening. I’ll tell you later what I find out.”
Tom hung up the phone and called Sara and Bonnie.
Sara was closest to the phone and said,
“I wander who that could be?” Bonnie let out a schoolgirl giggle.
“Spec 4 Bolton may I help you Sir or Mam?” Tom replied on his deepest voice,
“Well, you certainly can beautiful.” Tara was already interested and attracted to Tom’s commanding low sexy voice.
“Are you expecting any male company for dinner?” Tara thought how she would answer that.
“Well, Bonnie is looking forward to having dinner with the Colonel and was fixing her hair for the occasion.” Tom asked in a nice forward way,
“Say, can you ask her if she is married for me?” Tara said,
“Who wants to know?” Tom said,

“Actually I’m asking for the Colonel. He is divorced and is hoping that Bonnie is single too.” Tara was obliging this time and asked Bonnie,
“Are you single Bonnie?” Bonnie immediately piped out,
“Yes, Very!” Tom could hear her in the background. Tara asked,
“Does that answer your question?” He said,
“I guess so but what about you single or divorced are I hope?” Tara said rather shyly,
“Yes, I am divorced and plan on staying that way for a very long time.” Tom took this as a challenge.
“Well, I will have to work on that attitude young lady. I am a man who is very interested in you as a woman and not in uniform!” Tara was flattered that her trap was already set.
This would be an easy assignment she thought to herself.
“Well, then, we will meet you outside our doors in ten minutes, are you guys ready?” Tom said,
“Yep, I just talked to the Colonel and he is ready. He will be happy to know Bonnie is available for the night. Oh by the way, I am very glad there is no red tape involved with you too. Can’t wait to see your pretty smile again.” Tara said,
“Thanks, I’m rather intrigued by you as well.” Tara hung up and Tom called to tell the colonel the good news. “Well Colonel this is Sarge.” Colonel Steve Johnson said,
“Please call me Steve when you don’t have to call me Colonel.”
“OK, Steve, it turns out your little red headed philly is single. SO you ready to go do our thing with the ladies? Let’s not talk shop. Let’s find out what we can about the girls and dazzle them with our bull shit?”

The colonel laughed and was finally acting like a real guy and not an officer of the United States Army Tom was thinking to himself as the Colonel spoke,
“Okay then, Tom that’s a deal. No Colonel or Sarge tonight, just plain old Steve and Tom then.” Tom laughed and said,
“That’s the spirit Colonel, and I mean Steve.
Are you ready? I will walk over and get the girls. Meet you after the Gunny picks you up since he will pick up an officer first.”
 Colonel said,
“That’s a big ten four then. Knock em’ dead or better yet dazzle ‘em with B.S.”

CHAPTER 8

UNDERGROUND DATE

Tom went over and knocked on Tara and Bonnie’s door, yelling,
“Ladies you ready? Sara heard the knock and yell, “Just a minute please.” Tara was knocking on the bathroom door for Bonnie.
“Bonnie, are you ready the Sarge is here?” Bonnie was just putting on her last top glaze of lip-gloss. Bonnie opened the door patting her hair in place and asked,
“How do I look?” Tara was surprised at the slinky emerald satin dress that Bonnie had brought for formal occasions. Tara didn’t know what to say. Tara had on black tight fitting velvet pants with a conservative turtleneck with black boots. Tara with her big breasts still looked inviting in her black tight fitting turtleneck sweater. Tara said,
“Well, Bonnie, I am informal and you look quite formal and uh, dressed for the kill!”
Bonnie giggled and said,
“Thanks, I want to make a good first impression on the Colonel.” Tara said,
“Oh I think you already did that. Remember the telephone call we got from Tom was only to inquire about you and whether you were available. You may have your hands full tonight!”
Bonnie looked one more time in the mirror before exiting the bathroom and heading for the door. She walked over to her bed and grabbed a cashmere button down sweater to go over her sleeveless dress. Tara went over to her jewelry box and grabbed a diamond necklace with a big ruby in the middle of the heart pendent. That’s the best she could do under the circumstances to dress up for the occasion. Tara opened the door and there was Tom looking very handsome.

Tom had hair that shined in the light so black she wandered if he colored it. He had on a jacket made of soft
pigskin leather though brown to match his boots he had pulled on his shirt was black as was his jeans. He wore a western belt buckle that said,
 AMERICAN SOLDIER – DAMN PROUD OF IT!
Tara said,
“Well, I like your belt buckle, are you a native Texan?”
“Nope. I was born in Indiana but I am a proud soldier Mam! Shall we wait outside for our ride?” Bonnie walked out last closing the door behind her, and then she said,
“Oh Darn, I forgot my pass key.” Tara said,
“Don’t worry I have mine. Here you can go back in and get yours.” Bonnie quickly said,
“That’s OK Sara; I probably won’t need it tonight anyway if all goes according to my plan.”
Tom made a gentle gesture with a nod of his head and a cute wink to Sara.
Tara had to remember Sara with an S and not a T she thought to herself. Remember Tara not Sara. NO, Sara and not Tara.
Tara was thinking to herself,
“I have just got to get another profession. My mind wanders too much to be a good Investigator still doing covert ops.”
Tom had to make a comment to Sara,
“Well, you look lovelier than when I last saw you in uniform my Dear.” Tara said,
“Well I love a man in uniform buy I guess I will just have to settle for you in your civvies.” Tom said,
“Well thank you Mam, I’ll think of something good to say to you too the next time I see you!”
Sara laughed as she gently nudged Bonnie to move on out of the doorway. The cart with the Colonel was just arriving right on schedule at 1801 one minute after 6 PM.

The Colonel got out of the front seat next to the MP and took Bonnie’s arm and directed her to the second bench
seat behind the MP. Tom helped Sara into the cart in the back seat and whispered,
“I can’t wait to get you alone!”
 Tara sort of smiled, knowingly.
The dining room was on one floor above so they went flying down the corridor to the elevator and went one flight up before debarking the elevator. Tom squeezed a warm hug with his arms around Sara as the Colonel was lightly touching the back of the bench seat around Bonnie.
The Colonel was being a gentleman and Tom wasn’t wasting any time. He had to cross that touch thresh hold. Now, he could feel Sara’s body heat pressing back against him as if she approved of the closeness. Tom smiled and said nothing as they went down the corridor toward the double doors where a sign over the door said,
A COMPANY DINING HALL.
The MP let his passengers out in front of the door and said,
“Wait here while I park the cart and I will show you where to go check in your chow card. The officers have to pay a surcharge Colonel just likes out side facilities. Enlisted and NCOs are free with chow card.”
Tom could tell the Colonel was more at ease with Bonnie and that Sara was more at ease with him. After going through the buffet line they all four sat at a table for four. The MP came up to the Colonel and said,
“Colonel I will be sitting with my group on duty and will check back with you in about an hour. Take your time Sir. It being your first night and all we won’t be too hard on you. Tomorrow will be a big day. The troops will learn now that the new Security Officer is here, Sir.”
The Colonel said,
“Oh yes of course, we will be ready in one hour to go back to our barracks, I mean our living quarters.”
“Yes Sir. Unless some unforeseen circumstance arises.” The Colonel said,
“You’re dismissed soldier.”

 The Colonel went to sit down following the girls and Tom. They chit chatted and made small talk since the room was full of enlisted and officers both all in their civilian attire other than the MPs on duty.
Bonnie was having trouble from the on lookers being that she was in a green shiny dress instead of green uniform or casual civvies.
Tara ignored the stares at Bonnie and directed her stares toward Tom. The Colonel didn’t seem to notice the stares at Bonnie since Bonnie was all he cold concentrate on.
He wanted to be sure and scores with Bonnie tonight before some younger guy had a chance. Bonnie seemed about twenty five and the Colonel was pushing forty.
After chow was over and the MP approached the Colonel for approval, the MP went to get the cart.
They all boarded and once again Tom put his arm around Sara in the back seat as the Colonel was hugging Bonnie close to him this time.
The Colonel and Bonnie were making time in whispers that only they could hear. The pass had been made and Bonnie caught the pass that was obvious, or vice versa. Tom and Sara could tell that they were in some heavy lust.
Tara tried to act embarrassed and disapproving but this was exactly what she had in mind herself and hoped that Tom did too.
As the cart approached the Colonel’s door, the Colonel said,
“I would like all of you to come in for a toast of our arrival today together.” Tom looked at Steve for a minute and then the MP Sergeant,
“Oh Yes Sir, Sergeant. I will escort the ladies back to their quarters when the Colonel dismissed us. Is that Okay with you girls?” Bonnie quickly said,

“Fine with me, how about you Sara?” Bonnie was already nodding yes for Sara so the MP would leave. Tara looked at the MP, and said,
“Of course whatever the Colonel wants to do is fine with me!” They exited the cart and went inside the Colonel’s room after the Colonel opened the door. Bonnie first and Tara and Tom followed. The Colonel said come in and sits down for a while I’ll make us some coffee. Bonnie wasted no time with her advances. As the Colonel walked toward the kitchen after gesturing to the sofa and chairs he headed toward the kitchenette. Bonnie followed eagerly afterwards saying,
“I will help Steve with the coffee. Be back in a jiffy.” Tom motioned for Sara to sit down on the sofa. That only left two chairs for the Colonel and Bonnie. The rooms were all the same which struck odd to Sara.
Most all bases had better officer quarters than enlisted. Maybe, it was different in the mountain since everyone was the same, buried underground.
Each room had two double beds, a sofa area with two chairs and lamp tables and lamps, television with VCR. They each had a kitchenette with a small bar to sit with two bar chairs. All rooms must be the same and were comfortable enough.
They had no closet in the walls but had a bathroom and a closet attached next to the small bathroom with tub and shower as one. It was like many motels on the mainland or upon surface since she thought to herself,
“I am not in Hawaii anymore; this is in the middle of the desert in Texas or maybe Mexico.” Sara felt the tension between the Colonel standing in the middle of the room watching Bonnie the whole time. Sara said,
“Well. We came to El Paso went to an army base and from there was driven by van to the desert left at a shack, and then driven again out to a mountain and none has yet talk about odd this assignment really is.”

“Maybe this is a good time to bring it up Sara.”  The Colonel said to Sara but was watching Bonnie.
The Colonel was more at ease with Bonnie now and Tom could hear her giggling in the kitchen while the Colonel was watching her while trying to pay attention to Tom and Sara although not really fooling Tom or Sara.
Tom thought he would break the silence between him and Sara. It was getting uncomfortable and Sara had seemed to drift off again. She had a habit of doing that. He would make note of her daydreaming, as it could be a problem during lovemaking. Tom said,
“So, Sara now that we have our first chance alone I’d like to ask you something rather personal.”
Sara was brought back into the present by his voice.
“What, I’m sorry Tom. I was just thinking how odd it is to be assigned out in the desert in the middle of a mountain underground. I am getting nervous about our assignments. I know we are not supposed to think about it.”
Tom said,
“I noticed.”
 But, he said it in a disturbed way. Sara said,
“I’m sorry. I must have missed something.” Tom gently took her face and turned it toward his. He wasn’t about to discuss business while he had a pretty woman near.
“Tara may I kiss you and make it better?”
Before she had a chance to answer he gently pecked her on the lips to see if he would get a response.
Sara just sat there with her lips pursed in the air and her eyes closed. Tom said, “Well, that was nice. Isn’t that better.”
Tom kissed her again only this time he moved in closer for a longer kiss.
Then they were interrupted with Bonnie coming back in the room.
Bonnie was carrying a tray with cups and spoons with sugar and cream from the kitchen and was watching what she was doing so didn’t’ catch the kiss happening at that very moment she entered the room.

 Bonnie said,
“Here we are nice and comfy with coffee among friends. Steve is watching the coffee right now; I will just sit this down and go get napkins. I forgot them.” As she sat down the tray on the table near by, as there was no coffee table, Tom had moved away from Sara. Sara was gazing in amusement at Bonnie who had noticed they were kissing. Tara then spoke this time.
“Well, now that we have that out of the way, how was it?” Tom waited a few minutes and said,
“Was it good for you?”
They both laughed and about that time Steve and Bonnie came back in the room. Bonnie poured the coffee and served as hostess serving Steve first.
Steve fixed his coffee with two sugars and cream and sat in a chair adjacent to the couch.
Bonnie took her cup and went to sit on the arm of the chair next to Steve. It was low enough and covered that she could balance herself. It was obvious to Steve that Bonnie wanted to be close to him.
Steve said,
“Here Bonnie, let me move over to the end of the bed would that be all right.” Bonnie said,
“Of course I will move with you if you don’t mind. We can let these two love birds have some space.”
 The Colonel said,
“Yes, of course. We can all take some time to visit over here on the bed. Not much room in this small place. ”
The couch and chair slightly faced the end of the bed so they were all four facing each other now.
Tom and Sara on the couch and Steve and Bonnie on the bed.
After the coffee had been drunk and small talk had been made, Sara was noticing Bonnie putting her hand on the Colonel’s knee and whispering in his ear.
Sara broke silence once again as she maneuvered out from under Toms embrace.

  “Doesn’t anyone feel rather claustrophobic other than me in this underground mountain?”
Bonnie was ignoring Sara and concentrating n the Colonel’s answer to her whispered question. Tom noticed that they were distracted and said,
“Well, Sara now that you mention it, I was thinking it was quite cozy myself. I am looking forward to spending more time alone with you. To get to know you better of course. I promise I will keep your mind off of the underground location. I hope you will allow me to keep your mind off of the uncomfortable surroundings. Why don’t we go to your room or mine and leave these lovebirds alone. It’s apparent that Bonnie is staying here for the night”
Tom was of course remembering that Bonnie had left her key in the room on purpose he thought due to her comments earlier. Sara took the hint.
“Well, I guess we will call it a night. Good night Colonel.” The Colonel looked up from the bed briefly and said,
“Oh Right. Tom you can let yourself out, I think Bonnie and I have a lot left we would like to discuss.” Tom said,
“Right, Colonel, I mean Steve. See you at 0700 in the chow hall for breakfast then.” Tom opened the door for Sara and he followed her out grabbing her hand as she seemed to be making time heading down the hall.
“Hey woman, not so fast. I’m not going to let you get away from me that easy. Seriously, let’s go back to the room and talk for a while. The nights still young it’s only 2100, uh 9 PM?”
Sara was of course already enchanted with Tom and wanted to spend some time to find out about him too. After all, that was why she was here. Sara didn’t take long to think of a cute remark.
“I think you just want to get me alone to see how much of a woman I really am out of uniform?”

Tom said,
“The thought did cross my mind.”
 They both hurried their pace to their rooms and Tom followed Tara toward her room like there was no question that he would enter this time.
Tom took the pass key out of Tara’s hands and opened the door. Tom reached for Tara’s hand and went in and slowly pulled her behind him. He closed the door and then grabbed her close.
He didn’t kiss her. He just held her in a bear hug and looked right into her eyes and said,
“Now, who exactly are you and who sent you here?” Tara was caught off guard and didn’t know what to do. She was telling inner self don’t panic. Tara looked sheepish, and said,
“I’m Sara Bolton and the U.S. Army sent me here on a Top Secret project and I’m sorry I can’t tell you anymore than that because I don’t know myself.”
Tom looked deeper in her eyes as if he could read her soul. Tara just stood there afraid to move. She didn’t know if her next move would be her last.
Then as suddenly as he had grabbed her he forced a hard passionate kiss on her lips. Tara was stunned once again. Then she kissed him back.
Tom allowed himself to be taken in by this Sara or whoever she was. He was a doubting Thomas anyway. But, this time, he like whom they sent to play with his affections. This was the part he enjoyed about his life and job. Tom decided that he was no match for her so would play along. After all, it had been awhile since he allowed himself to be seduced. Tom finally let go of Tara who he was calling Sara for the time being.
“So, Sara if that’s what you prefer to be called for the time being? “Why the innocent act?”
Tara said,
“I don’t know what you mean?”
 

Tom said,
“I can tell that you are forcing that innocent shy act on me and I’m not buying it. You are as horny as I am.” Tara moved toward the bed and sat down out of real exhaustion after that bear hug.
“Well, I guess I am woman enough to admit it has been awhile. I have been through a rough divorce and have been alone for over ten months now and without. I didn’t want another man, ever!”
 Tom said,
“Well, now we are getting somewhere, finally the girl can speak truth.”
 Tara had to remember to use Sara.
“Look my name is Sarah Bolton and I will let you read my files if you want?”
Tom didn’t hesitate,
“I want!”
Tara got up to get her orders in the plan brown envelope and left her physical on her bed stand. Tom sat down in the chair next to the round table. He began reading. He took a few minutes so Tara said,
“Mind if I go to the bathroom and freshen up?”
 Tom said,
“No go ahead. No funny business leave your weapon out here.”
 Tara said,
“Listen, I don’t know who you think I am but I don’t carry a weapon of any kind.”
Tom slightly glanced at her and motioned to her to go on to the bathroom.
Tara went into the bathroom and shut the door behind her. Tara was really impressed with her new assignment but knew he was wise to her already.
How could he be she began thinking to herself,
“No one has told him. I am the only one that can reveal this to him. Remember no one knows. Now, you have to convince yourself that you are simply Sara Bolton.

 Ok your grandmother’s names were Sara so that won’t be hard to pull off. The only way he will catch you up is with the army protocol and you know you were in the navy so that would be understandable. Just treat him for now the way you would treat any man you are interested in and that you are still simply working for the army. That’s it. Just be you. Isn’t that what they said you were good at? Be yourself. Just play this guy the way you would play a man that you were interested in. Do the right thing and for God’s sake be Sara!”

Sara relieved herself and took a quick whore bath and sprayed some Jovan body spray. That was her favorite and she thought she had noticed Jovan on Tom or John or whoever he was.
“Yes, John Harris, the only thing that could give away was if she called him by his real name Sergeant John Harris or Agent Harris or John. He was Tom. Doubting Thomas was a fitting name she thought. Remember and commit it to memory he is doubting Thomas. Tom Bradley.”
Tara took a deep breath and said in a low whisper aloud, “And now Ladies and Gentlemen above, meet Sarah Bolton. It is time for the real Sarah Bolton to meet the real Tom Bradley. This should be interesting” Sarah was speaking into the mirror now.
“These two real people will create their own reality show! That’s right! I’m a real player in a reality show and am playing a horny girl that wants to make love! That should be convincing enough and real too!”
Sarah looked at herself one more time to make sure everything was in place.
Sarah opened the door for the first time as Sarah Bolton who was meeting for the first time Sergeant Tom Bradley.

Sarah had put on a black negligee she had hung on
the back of the door before she left for dinner. After Bonnie had walked out of the bathroom of course. Sarah said, “Now, where were we?” Tom looked up and back down at the file and back up again at Sarah. He was obvious torn in between where his interests lie in the file or in the girl. Sarah was now playing the role of her life.
“Now if you are threw reading about me maybe you would like to meet the real me?”
Tom was sure she was a plant but at this point he didn’t care. He had read her file and it was convincing enough. He could quiz her on who she was supposed to be impersonating later. For now, he wanted to feel the real thing.
Tom looked as Sara walked over to the bed and turned her double bed down. She lay out over the bed and motioned for him to join her.
Tom without a word turned the bright light off overhead leaving only a small lamp on next to the bed. Sarah was gong to be the aggressor and Tom was glad to oblige.
Tom lay on top of Sara and then kissed her on the lips this time gently. Sara pulled him down over her and this time she held her arms around him as she kissed him back. He had already taken his coat off before he sat down to read the file.
Now he was grasping for his shirt and Sara decided to help him. The minute that Tom had his shirt off he moved into place on top of her big breast.
Their skin touched and a magnetic force seemed to pull them closer and closer.
They hardly had time to breath when a force so strong came over both of them that their hair was starting to stand up on their heads.
Static electricity was taking over and there pheromone levels were rising in both of them at the same time.

The force of a lust never felt before had caught them both off guard and their bodies were heating and rising up and down in a heaving motion.
Tom’s arms forced away just long enough to grab Sara’s buttocks.
Sarah at the same time wrapped her legs around his waist and they were in the deepest hold and kiss with a feeling of plain raw ecstasy that could be felt in a human’s body.
Sara and Tom were in the exact moment at the same time and neither had felt this before with anyone.
They were still wearing their bottom clothing and it didn’t seem to matter. The feeling of being close and penetrated was there.
This was a first time for both of them.
This feeling of being totally out of control was more than either cold take.
They both were heaving up and down and yet stuck together like two dogs in heat.
Hunching uncontrollably Tom finally gave a loud burst of energy out his mouth at the same time that Sara did and this burst of energy pushed their juices in and out of their body at exactly the same time for what seemed to be eternity yet was only a few short four seconds and bursts of semen.
The magnetic force and hold on their bodies finally let go and Tom was able to fall over onto the bed and he lay next to Sara panting.
Sara and Tom both lay their panting out loud as if they were just thrown out of a speeding car.
They were both trying to catch their breaths and at the same time figure out in their own minds what had just happened.
Neither of them had ever experienced a force so strong. Finally after a few moments, Tom was first to speak and said,
“Was it good for you?” Sara was then able to let out a short laugh and sound of exhilaration.

“What just happened?” Sara lay there waiting for an answer. Tom finally said,
“I was just about to ask you the same thing.” They both lay there for a few minutes gathering their breath. Finally after a few moments the energy in the room that was spinning about seemed to stop. There was a vortex of some strange energy coming from somewhere that was very unnatural. Something magical appeared as a haze.
Sara said,
“Do you feel lightheaded?” Tom said,
“Yes, and dizzy too!” There was a silence for a few moments. Tom and Sara weren’t touching each other yet lay very close to each other scared to touch for fear it may happen again. Sara said,
“What do you think made us like that?”
Tom said,
“Like what?” Sara said,
“You know, like dogs in heat?” Tom said,
“I don’t know about you but I guess I haven’t come in awhile how about you?”
Sara said,
“Well, I haven’t either but there is some other explanation besides that one. There has to be. I saw a type of haze spinning energy or something. I saw it appear with us”
 Tom turned over putting his hands carefully behind his head so not to touch her and said,
“I don’t know about you but for pure scientific reasons I am willing to go another round with our clothes off if you are?” Sara thought for a minute.
“Do you think it’s because we are underground and are somehow affected by minerals in this mountain?” Tom looked in her eyes and could see she was dead serious. Tom said,
“Well, anything is possible I guess, has this ever happened to you?”

 Sara immediately responded,
“No never. Have you ever done it like that so forceful or magnetic?”
 Tom looked back at Sara and said,
“No. Not really. I am not sure what is going on but I have to admit it is great. Sweetheart this was definitely my first time like that so I guess you could call me a virgin!” Sara laughed out loud and said,
“I doubt that you are a virgin maybe the first time like that maybe?”
Tom looked at her and said,
“Seriously, what do you think just happened to us? Was this lust or some other force taking over? Didn’t you feel like you were being controlled?”
Sara thought for a moment,
“Yes, I mean No; I mean well, I wanted too. It was a good feeling but I did feel an outside force as if we were in a vacuum or something.”
Tom said,
“Well, I don’t know about you but I’m ready for another chance to ride that wave?”
Sara thought for a moment,
“Tom, maybe it’s because we just met, Maybe we should wait awhile, get to know each other better?”
Tom said,
“Not on your life!”
Tom stood up and took off his pants and socks this time. He helped Sara off with her nightie and laid back down on her.
This time they kissed and cold feel the heat rising but not so fast this time.
This time their toes wrapped around each other and they could feel each other caressing their calves and thighs. The kiss was soft this time and gentle.
Then it happened.
A kiss that got the pheromones rising once again. Sara could only think about the plants in kirlean photography.

Just as that thought cleared Sara’s mind, another wave of energy took over.
It was better than the first. This time she could actually feel the static electricity on her breast from Tom’s hairy chest.
She could feel his hair on his legs standing straight out.
Then she opened her eyes and could see that the hair on his head was standing up on end and she felt a static electricity buzz in her own hair like static electricity.
Then the force that pulled them together seemed to force their bodies together so forcefully that their belly buttons were touching each other’s and formed suction at the indenture where they were attached.
The magnetic electrical centrifugal force was real enough but they were not sure what was causing it. It seemed to be with them as something that they were causing.
Tom was trying to gain control of his arms once again and was able to find his way to force penetration

between Sara’s legs.
Once again just like the first time the energy was causing them to arch their backs in unison and to push forward and backwards their pelvises in perfect timing.
A strong steady motion occurred as Sara raised her legs up around Tom’s waist.
She was going to hold on for all it was worth and enjoy the ride.
Tom was pushing with his pelvis region up and down and grinding his thighs onto hers as he cold feel himself gaining a sweat and dripping onto Sara’s stomach.
This time they had experience at riding the wave. They were both challenging themselves to make it lasts as long as they can.
Then they could feel their foreheads moving toward each other during their kiss.

Their heads were turned slightly for their kissing embrace to hold them tightly together.
The energy was rising above their thighs now into their groin area and attaching to the energy they felt in their naval areas.
Then this heat and suction that had them rising up and down was coming to a plateau. All of a sudden it was as if both their minds eye opened at the same time.
They could think and see together at the same time. They somehow could communicate. Sara spoke first to Tom by using telepathy.
“Do you feel that?” Tom replied with his thoughts. “Yes, But we are kissing and making love how can this be happening?” Sara answered,
“This must be what happens when two people are perfect or at least are made for each other.” Tom said,
“I don’t care what it is but if this is heaven then what a way to go.”
  Sara was fixing to come and she knew it and Tom could read her mind.
Tom said to her telepathically,
“Easy, not yet easy let’s see what we can do with this new found energy we share.” Tom slowed down his groin and pelvis thrusts a little but that was only making Sara feel more enchanted and she said,
“I can’t, I can’t wait.”
  Sara was the first to push out and Tom joined her in unison once again they were jolting in energy thrusts forward.
Tom came inside Sara. Sara was coming all over Tom’s long hard body. They sank once again onto the bed barely able to gasp a fresh breath. It was a few minutes before they spoke about it. This time Sara spoke aloud first,
“Well, Doctor what do you think?”
Tom took a few minutes to speak and said,
“Elementary my Dear Watson, elementary.”

Sara laughed at his pun and Tom sort of laughed at the way Sara laughed.
Tom said,
“I’m glad I can make you laugh at such a sensitive moment.”
 Sara then said in her defense.
“I’m sorry but I am so full of energy and excitement I just don’t know what to say.”
 Tom said,
“Well, I understand and think that we may have just hit upon a rare find on earth. I don’t know what to call it but I don’t want to share it do you?”
 Sara rolled over toward him and said,
“Actually, No, let’s just keep this little happening to ourselves shall we?”
 This time Tom pulled the cover up over Sara and got up to get dressed. Tom said,
“Look Sara I can’t explain our love making episode but it’s something real and I think we need to do it as much as we can, what do you think?”
 Sara, said,
“I loved the feeling and am trying to figure out what just happened. I haven’t ever had this happen before ever, Honest.”
Tom was putting on his pants and socks and shoes now, and headed toward his shirt lying on the floor.
“Look this will take some time to figure out and right now it’s getting late somehow we have lost three hours of time. Look at the clock.”
Sara looked and it was fifteen after midnight.
“Wow, where did the time go so fast, it took us only a moment to do this twice or so it seemed.” Sara looked puzzled at Tom.
Tom answered,
“I don’t know Honey but I have to get some sleep I am exhausted aren’t you?”

Sara thought for a minute and she did feel like she had just run about five miles or more. Sara said,
“Yes this does take its toll on the energy and body.” Tom said,
“Look you stay in bed and I will let myself out. We will be picked up at 0700 for breakfast remembers; I will see you in the morning. Set your clock for 0600 and don’t be late, that’s an order.”
 Sara looked at Tom as he headed toward the door.
“Yes Sir, I will be ready for breakfast and I won’t be late.”
Tom through Sara a kiss across the room and Sara acted like she caught it.
This touching thing was going to be interesting and worth investigating.
Tom left and Sara heard the door lock.
Sara leaned over turned the lamp out and lay in the dark wondering what just happened as she entered dream world with a pleasant smile on her face.

Chapter 9

ORIENTATION

Job Assignments

Tom and Colonel Johnson were already in the cart waiting on the girls. Bonnie had gotten up early to sneak back and shower and get dressed in her room. Bonnie didn’t know about Sara and Tom and Sara wasn’t telling her either. Sara was in the shower already when Bonnie came in yelling at Sara,
“Hurry Sara. We don’t want to be late and I still have to shower and blow dries my hair!” Sara turned off the shower and got out wrapping a towel around her while she was still wet. She opened the door.
“Well, I see you made it back finally!” Bonnie said, “I will tell you all about it later just let me shower, we are in a hurry.”
Sara let Bonnie undress and get in the shower pronto. Then Sara went to get dressed. She had laid out her uniform for the day and got dressed very quickly.
Bonnie followed and opened the door.
There in the cart was Tom and the Colonel waiting with the MP.
The MP spoke first,
“The Colonel insisted we wait. We have lost fifteen minutes of our chow time. Let’s go soldiers!”
They got in the cart and Tom smiled at Sara and Bonnie smiled at the Colonel.
They were all in uniform today and there was a more formal air that would have to remain through the day, at least until they got back to their rooms and were on their own time.
Breakfast was hurried and only knowing glances exchanged and a few whispered comments was all they had time for before heading to orientation.
This left both new couples in apprehensive positions.

They would just have to wait until later to discuss their previous night. Business first and why they were here at this facility.
The MP motioned for the Colonel to gather his group and head for the cart.
The MP met them at the door and everyone boarded in their usual positions and not much was said on the way to the elevator but a few knowing glances.
The MP drove the car onto the elevator and took his passengers one floor up. Sara is keeping track of her location all the while trying not to stare at her new lover. Ground Zero was where their quarters were located and the dining facility was located one floor up Blue Level One.
The Orientation and offices must be above that on Blue Level Two.
Everyone was asked to debark in front of two double doors that apparently were where he or she would receive their orientation.
It was Monday and now 0800.
The Sergeant was first to open the door and said, “Colonel, and troops after you.”
 The girls followed the Colonel in and Bonnie sat next to him and then Sara and the Sergeant. The room was empty. The room became dark and a film began on the big screen. Tom whispered to Sara,
“Our first movie together.”
 Sara kept starring toward the screen. The film was about the Warsaw weapons and then a general briefing on security clearances.
The film finally skipped to the more interesting part about the history of the facility and simply repeated what was already told to them by the MP.

The film began a review of the facility. Their quarter, dining facilities, theatres, bowling alleys, dining facilities and basic knowledge was given of the facility.
Then just toward the end came the part about the Blue levels below Ground Zero.
There was a very severe punishment and no reprimands given for being found wandering in the halls or trying to spy on anyone or anything in the mountain.
The General in charge was now on screen and giving his speech about the severity of keeping this mountain facility Top Secret and National Security was the main concern.
No one was allowed to leave until their weekend passes were approved and at that time they would go to Fort Bliss first and then be allowed to leave from there.
It was very obvious that they were going to be assigned important Top Secret positions today.
The lights came back on and an MP opened the door and said,
“Colonel, would you bring your group and follow me Sir?”
The MP went to the cart and took all four to an office down another corridor and it seemed they were going around in circles inside the mountain before they finally reached an office.
They were stopped at an office again with double doors.
The Colonel stepped out first and the girls and the Sergeant followed.
This time they were taken into an office past a clerk sitting at a desk outside what appeared to be the man in charge’s office.
They were taken to a conference room and the MP said,
“Please remain seated until the General enters the room.”

The colonel sat near the end of the conference table and then Sergeant Bradley sat across form him. Bonnie left a few chairs between her and the Colonel and Sarah left a few chairs between the Sergeant and where she sat across
from Bonnie.
Everyone remained quiet as they waited for the General to enter.
The door opened and several people in uniforms and in white research coats came in and sat down at the opposite end.
Then the General came in.
Everyone stood up and came to attention. The General said,
“Be seated. At ease. This is an informal briefing but pay close attention please.” The General sat down at the head of the large conference table.
“First, I’d like to welcome the newcomers to this facility. We are glad to welcome all of you into our family here. This facility is like no other in that it houses some of the best kept secrets in the world.
We take extra precautions to make sure that the outside world doesn’t know of its existence. This is a world inside a world and yet we are worlds apart.
The people in this room all work on a secret project inside this mountain. This project has been ongoing since 1947.
Each of you newcomers is a specialist in your field. This is why you have been asked to come to work at this facility.
Colonel Johnson, you are an expert in Security and we need a new Security Officer. Sergeant Bradley, you are a specialist in finding weapons systems and we need your expertise.
Specialist Five Bolton. Yes Spec Five because we need a Spec 5 in this position you have been upgraded as of this meeting as has Specialist Butler.

You both will be taken to a room to transcribe all the tapes that Colonel Johnson and Sergeant Bradley will be creating.
It’s been forty years since we first began this Top Secret project and each of you have signed a blanket secrecy agreement not to divulge anything you see here in the mountain.
When you were checked in you were given identification cards last night. These will now be upgraded with your security levels. Sergeant Green will pass those out to you now.”
Sara looked and standing at the door was Sergeant Green. He had slipped in while the General was speaking. He apparently had gone down to get the new identification cards while they were being briefed.
“Now, everyone in this room will be working together.
We all know each other and this is why these people are here.
We all recognize each other from the beginning of when each are assigned to this Top Secret Project. There are hundreds of people assigned in this mountain but most do not have access to this level of security or certain floors. Starting on the left I want everyone to introduce your name and you position here on this project. There are several in lab coats who are scientist from other countries.”
Everyone went around the table introducing themselves as ordered.  Then it was time for the General to speak once again. The General then said,
“Sergeant Bradley now has number one priority over this project and Colonel Johnson will assist him. Sergeant Bradley will be heading up this project in the months to come and he has the highest clearance in this room to gain access to anything he needs.”
The General looked for a response from Sergeant Tom Bradley but noticed there was none. He continued.
“Sergeant Bradley and Colonel Johnson will answer directly to no other and me.

 Sergeant Butler you now are working directly for Colonel Johnson and Sergeant Bolton, you are now working directly for Staff Sergeant Bradley.
You are both to make sure that all there needs are met while here. Also, that all the information that is discovered is to be recorded.
We have plenty of ways to copy the tapes on the area with regard to video but no sound recording. The Security areas are only video monitoring but not sound.”
The General took a minute to let this sink in for everyone.
The General then continued as he looked around the room,
“This is where you two come in. Please make sure that all voices are transcribed and annotated with who says what. Your recording equipment will be brought directly to me.
 I mean all the future Top Secret Conversations here will be transcribed from the microphones these men will be wearing.
You will finds that your positions here are guaranteed as long as you get everything during working hours recorded and transcribed and given directly to me. This information is Top Secret and is understood that you all are now a part of our team. ”
Sarah looked at Tom and Bonnie was looking rather lost while Colonel Johnson had an approving sign on his face while he was giving an approving nod. General continued,
“Now we are going to tell Sergeant Bradley and our new team members everything we know about the aircraft.
“Staff Sergeant Boyd, why don’t’ you start.”
  “Yes Sir.”
 A tall man about six feet stood up with sandy hair, clean shaven, with a long face and a nasal sound to his voice.

“The aircraft went down in 1947 along with another which we only have parts of in pieces. Parts were taken to Fort Worth, Texas and Dayton, Ohio to be studied. This facility was begun in May 1950.
It was not until August 1955 until this facility was completed enough to move the aircraft from Area 51 in Nevada to this White Sands facility.
We only know from the pieces aircraft that exploded that the material cannot be penetrated by anything we have on earth today.
We believe that one was purposely crashed for us to find, and the other was to take the inhabitants back to wherever they came from back in 1947.
We don’t know what caused the second ship to crash. It came down several miles from the first one that apparently imploded into pieces.
A rancher near Roswell, New Mexico found the first pieces. You all may have heard parts of this story in the outside world.
That part we cleverly covered up with disinformation about a weather balloon. The army was in charge of this project form the beginning and remains so with the exception of the scientists and others from other countries who have been cleared at Top Secret to work here.”
The General spoke up,
“Thank you Boyd, that about covers the briefing and the rest of the people in this room all will be working in the area that contains the aircraft. You will get to know all of them in time.
There are only a select few who have ever worked in the direct facility of the aircraft. The computer in Washington has chosen all four of you and no one has ever questioned why another is here.
We all work together and we each have a separate job to do. With that said, let’s get onto Black Level where your new assignments will begin.

Everyone will be escorted down together in the back elevator. We have more than one that goes down. The MP will show you how to swipe your identification cards if you have trouble. Just report to the nearest MP and you will be assisted.
In the meantime, let’s head on down to the aircraft. This is your team Sergeant Bradley and you will be in charge when I am not around is that clear to everyone?” There was an immediate,
“Yes Sir”
by the whole room.
Everyone boarded carts and the General took the new four assigned personnel with him in his own car driven by one MP. There were about five carts in all following the General’s.
The General motioned forward and on to the elevator down to red level one. Each cart waited until the General went down first.
There were double elevators going down and as the doors opened nothing could be seen but a wall and the cart had to stop and the General spoke,
“We will have to walk form here.” The four of them went with the General and followed him to a personnel elevator.
The General swiped his card and they rode the elevator down to the 18th floor where the General again took out his identification card and swiped it in a slot so the elevator door would open.
The Colonel and Tom followed the General and the girls followed in the rear. They walked down a long winding corridor to where a man in a lab coat greeted the General.
“General, we are ready to begin when you are Sir.” The General said,
“Well let’s get to it then.”

The lab technician said something into what appeared to be a small walkie Talkie as if he was speaking to someone at control.
The General then addresses the new team,
And says,
“Please follow me.”
Two huge steel doors open in front of the General and the group waits silently for them to open. There in front of them was a huge airplane hangar room with high ceilings. As the doors slowly opened, the scene was unbelievable to anyone viewing it for the first time. There were ceilings at least fifty feet high and lights set up everywhere that appeared to shine brighter than fluorescent but different than any that Sara had ever seen before.
There was a large two-story building to the left of the entrance with windows wide and open out to view what was obviously the aircraft.
The General watched as everyone went to their respective stations.
There were technicians bustling around and it was obvious that all the head personnel were with the General in the meeting.
Only a few was left behind that had to stay to man the project.
Sara thought to herself in a low whisper aloud without noticing her own voice,
 “Oh My god, this is like my dreams. I have been here before in my dreams. This is Gus. It is real. I knew it. It was all from my childhood. But, I remember now. Parts anyway.”
Sergeant Tom Bradley was looking around and glanced at Sara holding back from the group.
Then the General said,
“Sergeant if you will be so kind as to begin you tour of the aircraft for weapon systems? The Colonel will go with you. Colonel it is your job to keep this aircraft and everything here protected.

Sergeant Bradley you are here to find the weapon systems. Bolton and Butler you are here to assist the Colonel and the Sergeant and to make sure that all their needs are met while working on this project. We know this aircraft has a hull that cannot be penetrated. We’ve been trying since 1947.”
The General walked over to a table where there were pieces a metal looking alloy. Picking up a small piece he crumpled it up in his hands. When he laid it out on the table the crumpled up alloy flattened out smooth again. The Colonel’s eyes got big. He took a moment to glance at Tom and Bonnie.
Sara was still looking at the table in disbelief.
The Colonel said,
“Excuse me Sir, but what country assembled this aircraft?”
“Colonel, what you are looking at is not of this world.”
The Colonel’s eyebrows raised and the Colonel looked at Tom.
Tom looked shocked at the Colonel and then Sara.
“We don’t know much. I will tell you what we know in a nutshell so you can grasp the gravity of the situation you are faced with here Sergeant Bradley. The aircraft is estimated to travel up to 1800 miles an hour or faster. The scientists here have been working on this aircraft and estimate that this spacecraft will fly out of the earth’s atmosphere without damaging the aircraft. We believe that this aircraft only had two inhabitants flying this aircraft.” Tom asked,
“How do we know this Sir?”
 The General began walking toward the craft,
“Tom I will let you see that for yourself! Colonel I want you to join Tom in this first preview. The aircrafts power source is believed to be exhausted. We found the doors open with the occupants deceased. That’s all I can tell you.”

The General stopped at the foot of the ramp leading to the door of the aircraft.
“Gentlemen please board the craft and look for yourselves.”
The General motioned for the girls to go up to the control room to be fitted with their equipment.
“Lieutenant please escort our Specialists to the control monitoring room upstairs.”
There was a man in a lab coat that had been staying behind the General for sometime. He motioned and the girls followed his lead. Then they were met by another lab coat technician at the stairway up that was in grey paint. Everything was shiny grey and was in a type of no dust magnetic field. Now Tara was beginning to feel different.
The girls were escorted by a technician waiting at the bottom of the ramp, up to the main control room. Sara was looking over her shoulder as Tom and the Colonel were approaching the runway to the aircraft.
Tom was looking straight ahead and the Colonel had a reluctant look on his face and was hesitating to follow. Both Tom and Steve walked slowly toward the open door not knowing what they would find inside the aircraft. Sara and Bonnie were taken into the communication room where they had never seen so much high tech equipment in one place.
  The girls just stood around and were allowed to watch out the big picture window as they could see the oval silver aircraft sitting in place with big huge clamps holding it in place. There was a long desk cabinet that wrapped around the room with computers and monitoring devices all around. The technician motioned for the two Specialists to be seated. Not much was said. It seemed that everyone was told to not speak or only as little as possible. Tara realized that there were many unspoken understood commands already in place around this area with this UFO.
It was easier to grasp the size of this aircraft from up above. Sara was getting a headache and had a slight buzz in her head.

She wasn’t sure if it from al she had seen and was having trouble believed it or if she was catching a head cold. She whispered to Bonnie,
“Does your head hurt?” Bonnie looked over at Sara and said,
“No does yours, I am having trouble believing what I am seeing though.” A technician looked at them and the girls understood they weren’t to even whisper at this time. They watched from the side of the window in silence. There was a speaker outside the room and the General had a microphone. He was speaking to Tom.
“Tom can you hear me?”
  Tom was waiting at the top of the ramp for the Colonel who was walking stiff legged up the ramp.
“Come on Colonel, this thing has been here forty years. There isn’t anything going to hurt you.”
“I will take my time if you don’t mind. This isn’t just any aircraft.”
Tom laughed and went in and found a chair to sit down. Then finally the Colonel walked in and sat down in a seat next to Tom.
Tom looked at the Colonel waiting for him to sit down then said,
“Let’s see what this thing is made of.”
The Colonel was already close to panic and said,
“No Tom. Uh, Tom don’t touch anything, please. We don’t know what this thing will do. Didn’t you hear what the General said, this isn’t of this world, and we have no idea what it will do.”
 Tom said,
“Oh come on Colonel, relax. This is what we are here to do remember?”
The Colonel said,
“You are here to do; I am just supposed to keep it secure.”
 Tom looked down at the console in front of him where there were two indentions for hands less one finger the small finger.
There were places in front of the Colonel as well Tom said out loud,
“That’s funny, the little finger is missing.”
Tom put his hand in the indention putting his third finger and little finger in the same indention. Nothing happened.
  Then Tom put his other hand in the other indention and the lights came on.
The Colonel started to get up and Tom grabbed his arm. “Stop Colonel. We have to figure this thing out. Now put your hands in the indentions, Sir.”
 The Colonel said,
“Something is happening.”
  Bradley put the Colonels hands in the indentions as the Colonel looked on helplessly as if shock was setting into his body.
Slowly the illumination got brighter and the chairs began moving The Colonel said,
“The chairs are moving”
Tom said,
“Don’t let go maintain Colonel don’t move your hands.”
“Oh I can’t. I can’t move my hands. I‘m scared stiff.”
 The Colonel was panic-stricken.
The chairs turned until they were back to back and the consoles were in front of them.
Tom said,
“It’s Okay Colonel. Just be still and remain calm and let’s see what happens next.”
The Colonel said,
“Well, at this point, that’s not a problem. I think my body is in shock.”
The consoles were lighting up and there were windows all around that weren’t there before where they could see out all away around them. Somehow they could see out as plain as day and yet none could see in.
There were people outside running all over and then Tom noticed that the door was closing.

The ramp slowly contracted and a door came down. As the door closed it cut the cables to the lights that techs had set up inside the aircraft. The door was now closed.

Pandemonium was now the order of business outside the ship. The lighting was dim inside the ship but it was easy to see that the Colonel was on the brink of full shock. The Colonel was trying to speak,
“Sergeant, they said it was deactivated forty years ago.” Tom said,
“Well Colonel it looks as if it has been reactivated. When Tom had said the word reactivated the monitors that looked like televisions or computer screen came on inside the ship.
The Colonel started swearing at the top of his lungs,
“Sergeant stop touching buttons. You have to be doing something to power up this ship. We could wind up on the moon if you aren’t careful. Now shut this thing down, I want out of here now! That’s an order!”
Tom said,
“I don’t know if I can Sir. I really don’t know what I’ve done. Now let s see if we can undo what we’ve done. Put your hands in the console.”
The Colonel yelled back,
“I have not moved them, I can’t.”
Tom tried to look over the back of the chair but it was too high. The seats fit them exactly.
Tom then said,
“Deactivate.”
The console dimmed, the screens went away and everything became invisible.
The chairs rotated back to their original positions the door opened and the ramp came back down.
There were small lights at their feet and soft lights along the lamp to illuminate the ramp out.
All the time the chairs were moving the Colonel was fighting with the console to remove his hands.

The instant the Colonel’s hands were free he made a mad rush for the and breathing very hard he was running down the ramp and outside he went as fast as his legs could carry him.

Chapter 10

FIRST ENCOUNTER WITH UFO AIRCRAFT

Tom walked nonchalantly out the door and down the ramp.
There was already a cart there to meet with hem with the General sitting in the passenger seat with a look of total disbelief.
There were technicians all around and scientists in lab coats all stopping where they were to just look in disbelief.
None knew what to do next. Another cart arrived for the Colonel with a medic on board. The colonel was hyperventilating so the cart hurried him away.
The General said to Tom in a total sound of amazement and disbelief,
“Well, I’ll be damned. What in God’s name happened in there? Our lines were cut so we couldn’t help you.”
The General looked around at all the personnel standing around looking. There were over twenty people all looking at Tom for an answer.
 Tom finally spoke up.
 “I don’t know what happened Sir. It did it all on it’s on. All we did is sit down and put our hands on the console.”
The General looked around at al the personnel waiting for an explanation. It was apparent they weren’t getting one today from Tom.
The General motioned for Tom to get on the cart. “We better go back to my office and discuss what just happened.”
 The general and Tom went to the elevator alone and the General put in his card to open and then to close the doors. They went up to where a cart and MPs were waiting for the elevator with the General and Tom to arrive.

They boarded the cart and went to an office that Tom had not previously been in before. He was alone with the General and the clerk stood as they passed in front of him to go into the General’s private office. The General motioned to the two overstuffed leather chairs and a sofa. The general said,
“Care to join me in a drink?”
 Tom said,
“No Sir I’m good.”
The General said,
  “I figured you needed one after that little event. Would you like a cigar?”
Tom replied,
“No Sir, but I would like to light up a cigarette if you don’t mind?”
The General said,
  “Please by all means, be my guest!”
The General got his drink and lit up a cigar and said,
“Tom I’d like you to just call me by my name Paul and for easiness I will just call you Tom.”
Tom looked at the General and said,
“Yes Sir.”
 The General exhaled his cigar after lighting it and sat down across from Tom.
“Now, Tom what just happened on that UFO?”
Tom exhaled his Viceroy cigarette and said,
“Well Sir, I mean Paul, we just sat down in the two chairs at the console and I told the Colonel to put his hands in the indentures and I did the same thing. The lights came on and we could see out all around us. We could see the technicians running away from the aircraft. The ramp came up and the door came down. The lights coming on were all that happened other than we could see the consoles light up and the consoles turned like desks towards us locking us in place.
We couldn’t move our hands. I said the words, reactivate to the Colonel while we were talking and I guess that’s what did it. It must work on voice command. The Colonel was panicking and wanted out so I said the word deactivate and everything went back as it was and the lights went off and the door opened and the ramp came back down.
That’s all I can tell you. Nothing else happened.”
The General thought for a minute and took a couple of puffs on his cigar and took a swig of his drink then said, “Well Tom, I want you to know that you have done more in the last few minutes than anyone has been able to do in this century with that thing.”
The General took a puff on his cigar and a drink of his Scotch.
“I want you and Colonel Johnson to keep working on this aircraft and find out what makes it tick. Find the weapon systems and find out all you can. This is the biggest break since we’ve had this UFO; I mean craft from another world. Do you understand?”
Tom said,
“Yes Sir but one thing Sir, I, mean Paul.”
The General said,
“Yes what is that?”
 Tom continued,
“I don’t think you can get Colonel Johnson back on that thing. His nerves are shot. He is a good man don’t get me wrong but he is a bit high strung if you know what I mean and he may be good in security but General, I mean Paul, this isn’t an ordinary assignment by any means!”
The General sat chewing on the end of his cigar for a moment, then said,
“The Colonel came with high marks and highly recommended for this Top Secret mission. I can deal with him on the security issues later then. If not Colonel then who will help you?”
Tom thought for a minute and then said,
“Why not the assistant you already assigned me, Sergeant Bolton?”
 The General looked surprised and said,

“But she is a woman. What makes you think she will handle it any better than Colonel Johnson will?”
Tom looked at the General and said,
“I really don’t know General. I spent some time with her and we have a rather odd connection already. Something like ESP. I just have a hunch that she is the right person for the job. I had dinner with her last night Sir and I feel that she has a special talent for handling her emotions.” The General thought about what Tom was saying and blew out a couple of puffs on his cigar. He finished his drink and then said,
“Okay then. As long as you put in a special request for Sergeant Bolton I can handle the red tape. You are now the man in charge of that UFO I mean foreign spacecraft. They want us to address if as a Spacecraft not of earth origin but I still call it a UFO.
Everything that goes on here is under my command anyway. Besides, I shouldn’t get any resistance from the Pentagon once they read my report. So you both are here for the duration of this project then. You are committing Sergeant Bolton to a future that will require her to work on this project underground with you for the duration.
I cannot tell you how long the Pentagon will want to keep you both here. The Colonel will still be in charge of security and for securing the aircraft and all personnel under me.
Sergeant Bolton has already seen what happened and will have her own response to the situation. Tell you what. Why don’t you brief her on your decision tonight alone and I will meet with you both in the morning say 0800 here in my office In the mean time I will run the idea by Colonel Johnson and see if he is receptive to giving up his position as your right hand Commander!”
Tom laughed and the General had a knowing smile on his face as he puffed on his cigar and took another drink to finish his Johnny Walker Black Label scotch from his private stock.
 Tom looked grateful and said,

“That will be great Sir. I will be more than happy to tell Sergeant Bolton of my decision and I believe she will be honored to accept the position as my assistant, I mean my assistant on board the ship or right hand Commander as you call it Sir.” The General stood up and said,
“Very well then, Sergeant Bolton will have a chance to keep records first hand then instead of from the control room on a handset. That should give her a boost up in life. Although no one on the outside world will ever know about this. We are truly world’s apart form the outside Sergeant you understand?”
Tom said,
“Yes Sir, I believe we will be a good team for you Sir!”
The General walked Tom to the door and said,
“Go ahead and take the rest of the day off. You’ve earned it. I will look after the Colonel and Sergeant Butler and you look after Sergeant Bolton. What’s her first name?”
 Tom smiled and said,
“Sara Sir.”
The General said,
“Okay then you have your orders then. You are in charge of this mission for me. It takes the pressure off of me and your Colonel then. Tell Sara I will meet with her and you in the morning here in my office. I want to get to know her on a first name basis. I want to be able to read you both clearly without all the red tape. We three will make sure all the proper records are kept on our progress with the UFO damn it, I mean spacecraft.
I have to stop calling it that. I am not supposed to allow that term because we can all slip. Bu Damn it all. I don’t allow anyone to refer to it by that but I am finding out I am slipping myself. I guess that episode sort of stirred up my emotions to see the blasted think doing something in person.”

 Tom consoled the General,
“I totally understand Sir and aircraft is the word! So am I dismissed back to my quarters?”
 The General patted Tom on the back as he opened the door for him,
“I am really impressed with your demeanor and calmness about this entire Sergeant. We will have to make sure you are Staff Sergeant or better for doing this fine service for your country soldier.”
Tom said,
“Thank you Sir. I have my pilot’s license and to tell you the truth I felt at home in there.”
 The General was very happy and was glad Tom was happy.
“Yes Tom and I will send Sara back to her quarters and you can meet her there if that’s Okay with you?”
Tom said,
“That’s fine Sir. I will discuss what I would like her to assist me with since she wasn’t on board today if that’s Okay with you Sir.”
 The General piped out before leaving his office,
“Any other time I would deny that request but we now have a situation that has to be controlled among the three of us only is that understood?”
 Tom said,
“Yes Sir, until 0800 then Sir.”
The General said,
“That’s fine then I know how to write up the new special orders and we are all set for a new project date beginning tomorrow at 0800 with you and uh, Sara.”
 The General spoke next to the MP waiting outside his door. “Take Sergeant Bradley back to his quarters and find Sergeant Bolton and tell her she has the rest of the day off to have an informal meeting with Sergeant Bradley in private. Is that clear?”
The MP spoke up,
“Yes Sir, perfectly clear.”

The general said,
“Good then you’re all dismissed. Oh, I want them back here in my office immediately after breakfast. Make sure they have an early breakfast together then bring them here immediately. We have a big day ahead of us. You can bring them personally.”
The General went back in his office to finish his cigar and to get on with his report. Tom left with the MP and was looking forward to meeting with Sara in private. Tom was hoping that she would be excited about him recommending her for the job.
It only seemed natural after what they had experienced between them the night before.
Tom thought maybe she would agree that they already had set up an interesting telepathic connection that might come in handy with the aircraft.
Tom thought to himself, we are definitely getting ready for another world. Tom said in a whisper to himself,
“Well, it is now time to face Sara and see how she reacted to the UFO experience.”
Couldn’t have been any worse than Colonel Johnson Tom thought to himself. Tom headed back to his quarters and began thinking internally,
“There must be a way to approach this out of this world experience with a logical of this world mind set. There has to be some logical explanation.
This could be a test to see how we react to this situation. The army has been known to do a lot of weird things that they called experiments such as the Philadelphia experiment.
Maybe this was one of those types of test to see if we go crazy. Tom thought deeper to himself, but why all this trouble and look at all the people that are involved. Tom thought, the aircraft looked real enough and he had heard about the UFO crash at Roswell and had seen a movie once about it. This seems too surreal to be real.”

Tom had so many questions himself that it would be nice to have someone like Sara to share his thoughts and ideas.
Tom finally reached his room and decided to go over to Sara’s room to see if she had made it back. Tom knocked and to his surprise she was back and so was Bonnie. Tom said,
“May I come in?”
Sara just opened the door and looked as if she was in shock.
Bonnie was lying down with a washcloth over her eyes.
Sara whispered,
“Bonnie is sleeping; maybe we should go to your room if you don’t mind?”
Tom opened the door and motioned out the door with his hand.
Sara went to get her passkey in her purse and then decided to take her whole purse.
Tom and Sara walked down the hall and over to his room without saying a word.
Tom opened his door and Sara quietly walked over to the sofa and sat down.
Tom wasn’t sure what to say. He finally asked,
“Would you like a diet Pepsi or coffee?”
 Sara said,
“Coffee would be nice if you don’t mind making it?” Tom said,
“No not at all. Won’t take a minute. Make yourself at home.”
Sara set her purse down on the end table and just sat there thinking. Tom returned announcing,
“The coffee is brewing, hope you like Maxwell House. It’s all I buy?”
Sarah replied,
“No, that is what I prefer. I buy Maxwell House too, all the time.”

Tom sat next to Sara and grabbed her hand. Sara jerked her hand back.
Tom said,
“Woe girl. Remember me, the guy that you made love too?”
Sara looked at him and tears began to run down her eyes. She began crying and Tom was at a loss for words so just leaned forward and let her cry on his shoulder.
Tom was for once in his life completely as a loss for words. Tom was lost and confused when it came to women and their emotions. His mother and father never shared their emotions with their children and Tom was never close to his wife. She was more of a convenience on paper for his profession.

Sara finally stopped crying and Tom got up and got a tissue and wiped her eyes.
Sara’s mascara made her eyes black as she rubber them and Tom couldn’t help but laugh.
Sara said,
“Why are you laughing at a time like this?”
Tom replied,
  “I’m sorry but you look like a raccoon with those black eyes. It’s your mascara running.”
 Sara said,
“Oh, excuse me for a moment; may I borrow your bathroom?”
Tom said,
“Sure Sweetie you know where it is, I’ll get our coffee, you drink it black?”
Sara said,
“With cream.”
Sara got up and went to the bathroom to look in the mirror and to wipe her face. She washed her face and came back and sat down. Tom brought the coffee and said, “Here’s the cream knock yourself out.”
 Sara fixed her coffee took a sip and said,
“Thank you. I needed that.”
 

Tom said,
“Are you Okay now?”
Sara replied,
“I guess so. I am so happy and confused at the same time.”
 Tom said,
  “Happy, I thought you were upset or scared or something. Why did you pull away your hand when I went to hold it?”
Sara looked around the room since she was visiting for the first time then replied,
“I guess I felt like I really didn’t know you, I feel like I really don’t know anything anymore.

I mean this was a day shared with people but it doesn’t seem real.”
Tom didn’t know what to say and took a sip of his coffee as he listened intently. Tom knew being a good listener was what his old girlfriend a psychologist had told him was the best remedy for when women were upset.
“I have had dreams about that ship or UFO all my life and now to know it’s real, I am happy and well, I can’t explain all these mixed emotions I’m having.”
Tom thought for a moment before reacting,
“You mean you have had dreams about that ship, or you mean one just like it, or dreams in general about UFOs?”
  Sara was having rough time thinking and answering this question.
“Well, I guess I mean that ship. I have always had dreams for as along as I can remember since I was a little girl. Once, my Grandmother and Aunt and Uncle brought me to White Sands to stay on an Indian Reservation and I was brought to the place where my Uncle worked.
He was real important and my cousins who were his children said he worked on UFOs.

I just took it as the truth and we went and played in the white sand dunes. I wasn’t sure if I dreamed it or actually saw it but I have memories of watching that ship fly overhead and land n the white sand in front of me. From there I don’t know what happened.
The three of us woke up on the hill close to the ship and it was gone. I tried to tell my grandmother and she just told me that we left the adults and went to play in the sand dunes and they cold see us playing and let us play all day but I must have fallen asleep and dreamed it while laying on the sand dunes.
So, I knew it was real in my mind but all these years I just went along with my Grandmother’s explanation that I had dreamed the UFO. Now, I am not so sure. I know that we are out north of El Paso and they took us for hours out in the desert that looked to me it could be close to White Sands but who knows for sure.
This place would be hard to find in the desert. Now, I am thinking that all my life I have been a part of something but it feels surreal. I can’t decide how to feel. I am not sure of what is real and what is not.”
She finally looked at Tom in such an honest way that Tom thought to himself now what do I say. Tom took another sip of his coffee and set his cup down. Tom took Sara’s hand and this time she didn’t resist.
“Sara, I believe you and I know this must be hard for you but we need to figure this out together. Maybe there is a reason you were chosen for this job, I mean in the mountain, here with me.”
Sara looked rather sheepishly, and started to say something and thought it better not to, not yet.
 Sara said,
“You really believe me that I may have really saw a UFO and was not dreaming it?”
Tom touched her face and lifted her head to look into her eyes as he answered her,

“Yes, Sweetie, I know you did because I have seen one too!”
Tom gently kissed her lips and Sara grabbed him in a strong passionate hug and kissed him back in gratitude. Tom could hardly breathe. Tom finally pulled away and put his hands on her arms.
“Wow, you are really strong girl!” Sara looked at Tom and laughed,
“That’s what my mother always said when I hugged her strong! I guess I just really appreciate you saying that, like you believe in me and I’m not crazy!”
Tom looked at Sara and said,
“Sweetie if you are crazy then I’m right there with you. I know this is hard for you but do you realize that we experienced that UFO together today in this mountain?” Sara replies,
“Yes, but I was in a control room behind glass and you actually went in it. What happened in there, what was it like?”
Tom let her hand go and reached for his coffee and took a sip of his coffee very slowly as he was thinking to himself.

Tom gathered his breath so he could answer.
“Well, not much happened, there were two chairs and me and the Colonel sat down. Then the consoles turned and the door closed and the consoles came on and we could see everyone outside running and trying to get away from the sparking big black cables. Someone finally turned off the power to the cables and then the Colonel started to panic. He thought we were going to take off for the moon. I figured out that the ship was on auto pilot and I said to deactivate out loud and everything just stopped and the door opened and then we left the ship.”

Sara sat hanging on his every word then said,
“I wish I could have been there with you!”
Tom looked at her and said,
“Funny you should say that because after our little ESP experience together, I was thinking the very same thing.”
Sarah was now excited,
“Really, you really mean that. You aren’t just making it up. You really thought of me in there. I was thinking of your and that I wanted to be there too. Could you read my thoughts or thinking what I was? Do you think it is this magnetic energy in this mountain or something we have?”
  “Well how about joining me tomorrow and we can find out together?”
 Sara looked at him and her eyes got bigger and she sat straight up in excitement,
“What! Do you think I could, I mean, would the General allow me to go inside with you?”
Tom sat back and put his arm around Sara as a father would do and squeezed her to him,
“I have already asked the General if you could go with me tomorrow and he said, yes!”
Sara jumped up and was so excited she bounced around the room like a little girl.
 Sara said,
“Oh my God, Oh my God, I can’t believe this, this is really happening, I’m talking to a guy that is saying I can go on a UFO with him, oh my God!”
Tom was watching Sara react and then said,
“Wow, I didn’t know you could be so, so excited!” Sara sat back down next to him and said,
“Tell me what the General said, please Tom, I mean Sergeant, I mean Tom, oh you know what I mean, See even this whole new friendship or lover thing is confusing. I just mean there are so many feelings and so much happening now that is new and different just being in this mountain was an experience and meeting you,

and then seeing the UFO, I mean it’s more than a person can take or absorb at one time.”
Tom laughed and said,
“You are right about that, I feel the same way but I tell you I’m hungry, can you just decide to let all this sink in while we go eat?”
Sara replied,
“Sure, why not. I guess I’m hungry. I have been so overwhelmed I haven’t even noticed the time. Tom answered,
“Well, its 1230 and maybe the food will help us adjust to all of this new information. This coffee isn’t enough. I drink coffee all day anyway but I could use something else. Do you mind if we go on to the Dining here or if you want we can venture out to the mall and see what they have in this place besides the mess hall?”
Sara thought for a minute,
“Whatever you want to do, I don’t really care. I just need to have you take the lead because my head is really swirling.”
 Tom said,
“Ok it’s the mall then and we can see what else this place has to offer. I have a feeling we will be here a long time.”
 Sara looked at Tom and kissed him in a thankful way.
“I am so glad you are hearing. I mean that. I am so glad I met you and that we well, bonded. I feel so lucky and I am so glad I came on this mission; I mean was assigned to this job. I, well, you know what I mean don’t you. I mean I can’t believe I am here and actually experiencing this for real.
I have always believed in UFO’s and other worlds, and well that we weren’t the only ones in this universe but I never thought I would never see real proof in this lifetime. I was always a believer but couldn’t share my thoughts and feelings because when I did my Mom would say there was no such thing as UFOs and would tell me I was a dreamer.”

Tom said,
“Well, let’s not talk about that around people, let’s just go eat and take a breather and we can come back here to talk afterwards if you want?”
Sara said,
“Oh yes, please. Let’s go eat and then come back here. I’ll try to settle down and keep my composure although it will be really hard since I know I am going on a real UFO tomorrow”
 Tom said,
“Is that a deal then, we go eat and come back here to talk about this Top Secret mission as you call it?”
Sara laughed in excitement and said,
“It’s a deal; let me grab my purse while you call security for our ride. I will go freshen up then we can go exploring our new home and the shops.”
Tom called security then lit a cigarette and waited on Sara to come out of the bathroom. He also needed to freshen up before leaving. Security knocked and Tom opened the door. Sara said,
“Let me get our map we may need it.”
 Sara grabbed the map and her purse then locked the door behind them on his on room.
Tom said,
“So what will it be my lady, it will have to be something we can find in the underground city. Have you ever been there?”
Sara looked at Tom to see if he was being serious and said, “No, never, have you?”
Tom said,
“No, my Dear we will have the pleasure of experiencing this also for the first time together.”
They boarded the cart that took them down the long hall and to the elevator where they went up to Level Two the recreation area.

There they disembarked and saw the signs pointing different directions. They were both amazed at how huge the place was. It was like being in the Casinos around the country such as in St. Louis or Las Vegas inside the buildings but down malls that had inside lighting.
There were areas like the French Quarters with building facings resembling those in New Orleans. There were areas that resembled New York and St. Louis.
There were signs toward the bowling alley, video games, theatres, and the fast food area, which had Mc Donald’s, Burger King, Taco Bell and others. This had been covered in their briefing but it was nothing like seeing it with your own eyes.
Tom and Sara began on a nice leisurely walk about the underground city. Tom said,
“This is going to be nice isn’t it? We will have to finish the next three days in what is called processing and orientation before we get to move up to our own rooms. Now that you are an NCO we will both be on the same floor. It’s my understanding that the officers have two floors, the Non-commissioned officers have two floors and the enlisted have four floors of nothing but apartments. The General explained a lot to me but one thing I will have later is my own cart since I’ve been assigned a special assignment. That will be convenient for us. I won’t have to call security. Well, do you see an area you think you would like to try?”

 Sara was looking around as they walked and said,
“Well, anything is Okay with me. My head is still spinning and so is my stomach now thinking of all the food here. We can go Dutch.”
Tom said,
“That’s mighty nice of you my Dear but I invited you so this is on me, so name your poison.”
Sara said,
“Do you like spaghetti?”
 Tom said,
“Sure but I can fix that for you if you want to go to the Commissary, it’s on the same floor.”

Sara said,
“Let’s do that sometime but for now let’s eat here and avoid the cleanup in the room. Okay?”
Tom was happy to hear that and said,
“Well, let’s step in here.”
Tom led the way and they went into an Italian restaurant and looked at the menus. They both decided on spaghetti with French toast.
“Did you know there are over 50,000 troops in this mountain not counting the support personnel?”
Sara looked rather shocked,
“No, I didn’t know. I guess I have been so in awe of this place I missed that part in orientation. I remember that security has the whole Forth floor and that the phones and electronics are on the Third floor. What I find interesting is that all the rooms are bugged and the whole place has security cameras. Did you here the part where if anyone caught in a restricted area without clearance and authorization will never see the light of day?”
 Tom laughed,
“That caught my attention too. The General said there are even places that he isn’t authorized to go. This is needed to know basis and clearance for levels. Of course the common areas are what we have a map for levels Ground
Zero, One and Two. The permanent quarters are above Level 3 and Level 4 and also in Levels 5 through 18.
 I would like to take you up to the observation deck sometime. We will still be in the mountain but the shudders open and we can see the stars.”
Sara looked at Tom and said,
“Tom, How romantic.”
 Tom said,
“Huh, oh uh. Yes my Dear, I guess that is romantic.” They both laughed and then their meals were served.

“Well, we will have our own quarters assigned and our own quarters or apartment up around level fifteen after we are finished with the five day standard processing. I think we are getting a crash course but we still have to keep with the administrative procedures of the standard protocol. We came in with the new Security Officer and also on a special mission so everything isn’t exactly as the regular enlisted has it when they come in. I have a feeling we are getting the red carpet treatment from the General.” Sara had cut her spaghetti and noticed Tom used the Spoon and fork technique her mother had taught her.
“Tom you eat spaghetti just like mother used to make me with a spoon and fork. I cut mine up because it is less messy. I’ve always been a messy eater. Those three-minute meals in boot camp were really hard on me. I was always making a mess. I thought I would warn you.”
Tom looked at Sara, who had meat sauce on her face and laughingly said,
“I see what you mean. Wipe your face.”
 Sara became embarrassed and wiped her face with the napkin.
“Guess you need to know that I am not perfect and am somewhat of a mess.”
 Tom laughed again and said,
“Well, Sweetie, after what I have already experienced with you I can overlook the mess!”
 Sara looked surprised that he would bring up the subject in public.
Sara looked sweetly at Tom and smiled a genuine smile for the first time.
Tom thought to himself,
“I can see that this ice queen is finally starting to melt. Maybe I can think of some more romantic things to entice this woman into doing my bidding. Actually I think I like her more than I should. She seems genuine enough and yet I can’t wait to see her in that UFO. “

Sara began watching Tom as he was in deep thought as he ate his spaghetti.
“What you thinking about? Now you look like you are guilty of what I am accused of all the time, daydreaming or letting your mind wander.”
Tom said,
“Oh I was just thinking about tomorrow but we can’t talk about that here. Remember the walls have eyes. I am not so sure they don’t have ears. But, maybe not. I guess we are all pretty secure down here underground. The General said, the security only monitored the video and not the sound. But, maybe not in the common areas. Maybe the secured areas where we are with that uh spacecraft really does have to be recorded. Well, enough shop talk.” Tom looked like he was switching gears in his own mind for the night.
  “Let’s tour the area here on Level Two for the rest of the evening then we can get a good night sleep since we have a 0800 meeting with the General. Until we get our meetings over with the General will have to escort us to the uh, I mean underground.”
  Tom thought better than to say UFO or Red Level so not to arouse suspicion by the others sitting around them. Tom realized that being around Sara was disarming. He had not been the super spy or gallant James Bond agent that he had always been in the past. Tom let out a sound like he was laughing at himself.
Sara had to know and said,
“Now what are you thinking about?”

Sara was more than curious about Tom and his ways would take some getting use to.
Tom answered,
“Oh I was just thinking about how different I am with you than how I normally am and found it amusing.” Sara didn’t know how to take that,
“What do you mean different, you mean that you are not being yourself around me?”
Tom was being obvious,
“No, actually I mean that I like myself better and I like being with you. I feel like I can trust you and for the first time in a long time I feel good about being alive. I feel like you are the first person I am sharing experiences with that are well, good. I do not have to kill anyone to stay alive and yet am still employed by the government. It’s nice just to sit down and have a regular conversation with someone. I haven’t done this well, in years!”
Sara now was surprised that Tom was already opening up to her.
“Well, Tom, I feel the same way. I haven’t always made the best choices when it comes to the opposite sex or partners and now, well, I can’t explained what happened between us but it was very bonding. I haven’t ever had this feeling before. It’s not normal.”
Tom looked at Sara and raised his eyebrows,
“I think I know what you mean not normal. But, in a good way not normal, right?”
Sara laughed and said,
“Yes, in a good way not normal. That’s the best way to describe what’s happened to us. I guess this whole new experience is sort of in a surreal setting. That could have a lot to do with it you know. After all this isn’t the normal environment for most people who have met and well, you know.”

Tom looked at Sara and this time stared in her eyes. Sara remembered the first time she saw that look in El Paso. Sara let out a sigh and said,
“I love it when you do that.”
Tom said,
“Do what?”
Sara was smiling and a little embarrassed and tried to stare back,
“Look into my eyes!”
 Tom smiled and they looked like they were ready for another night in bed.
 Tom said,
“Well, Sweetie lets get out of here before you talk me into another night like we had last time. You and I need to save our strength for our new assignment!”
Sara said,
“I guess you are right, we will have plenty of time to visit and we are here on a special assignment. Isn’t it great?”
Tom paid the bill and they walked around Level Two and shared the usual small talk about the shops and took the cart back down to their own rooms.
Tom gently kissed Sara and said,
“See you in the morning. I will call security for a cart to be here for breakfast. See you at 0700.”
Sara walked into her room and Bonnie was gone. She grabbed a shower and thought about Tom in the shower. She thought to herself that cold showers weren’t a replacement for sex. Sara turned the shower to hot and let it hit her back. Sara was just letting her body soak in the heat and the feelings of what had all happened in the past couple of days. Time was moving fast and was going to go even faster after tomorrow. She knew her life would change tomorrow. She would have to deal with all the old feelings from when she was a girl and also her dreams. There was no going back.

Sara thought to herself,
“I actually saw a real UFO today. This means that there are others out there for real. Just like in Taken. The difference is that that was a SCI FI event and a television show. This is real and I am in it.
 It is funny that I have always believed in UFO’s and when I was in the seventh grade I had my first real discussion with the science teacher when I told her that there were twelve planets and not nine.
She was upset and made me speak of what I knew to be the truth in front of the whole class. I remember leaving in an upset mood because she wouldn’t believe me. She said until I could prove it not to bring up the matter again that I had to accept there were only nine. I felt angry and right at the same time for the first time. It was an enlightening moment in my life that I will never forget. Why did I believe that I was right?
I somehow deep inside just knew the truth. Now, I know the truth that there are really UFO’s and that means there must be people or beings that fly them. Now, I may learn of who I really am and where I come from for real.
I never believed my parents were my real parents and that some how just like the little girl in Taken that I was always different. I could do things different and kept my powers to myself. Well, other than the psychic readings I did with Tarot and crystal ball scrying. These were just tools to get me to go to that special place in my mind.”
Tara got out of the shower but was still thinking to herself, as she got ready for bed.
“I have to say my prayers. I have a lot to be thankful to God for and also Godmother, and Jesus Christ our Lord and Savior of earth, and the angels and guides, and the prophets who has gone before. Prophets who have gone before.
I wander why I think that. I wander if I really know things that others don’t for a reason. I could always feel an earthquake coming but I never knew how I knew this. I am so different.

Plus, now look at this fine position I am in and yet it was me taking an investigation to find out what Tom or John or whoever he is really knows.
Now this is going to complicate things because there is a branch of the government that put me in this position with the Pentagon and the U.S. Army. Someone is pulling my chain and that would be the government but it must be the men in black.
I am going to have the experience of my life and have to figure out how much I am suppose to tell the government. How am I supposed to run all the intelligence arms including the army?
What about the National Security Agency that the contact mentioned. He was obviously with some arm of the government that was working with the NSA. So, the plot thickens but I am not Sherlock Holmes or even Watson. Well, that was a story and this is real. Here we go again around in circles. There has got to be a way to distinguish fact from fiction and yet be covert and still be real. This is like a game inside a game and now the truth is surfacing.
The truth about what is real for the whole world and I me. This is almost too much for me. But, I can’t let it get to me. I will just have to think of a way to be me and yet do the job as Sara. I am actually starting to like the name Sara better than my own. That’s probably because Tom calls me Sara.
I really have deep feelings for Tom and I can’t understand why so quick. I wander if he is having the same problem I am having with having a bond with some one. He basically voiced it today at lunch.
I better get some sleep.
 Enough thinking for tonight. I will wear my brain out inside all of these puzzles inside puzzles. I will just have to go with the experience and see what God has in store.”
Sara said a short prayer and recited God thank you for all you have given me on earth.

“Thank you for all the opportunities and experiences on earth that I know I can bring home again when I join you once more. Thank you for Jesus Christ our Lord and Savior and thank you for the Holy host and Heavenly Mother. I appreciate this opportunity to assist my country and you God. Please guide me and show me the way that you will have me go. I want to please you and to not let my government down. God, can you please let Tom or John Harris is really in love with me and to only share the truth of what you will reveal to both of us tomorrow? If it be thy will, in Jesus name I pray, Amen.”

Chapter 11

PSYCHIC CONNECTION

Tom was ready as usual in his uniform and knocking on Sara’s door at 0700.
Sara answered and said,
“Good Morning Tom. Bonnie is with the Colonel I guess because she never came in last night. I went to bed early like we agreed. Did you?”
Tom was all smiles and excited Sara could tell,
“Actually yes, right after my cold shower. Ready to eat fast so we can meet with the General at 0800. I don’t want us to be late our first workday together. The cart is waiting.”
Tom and Sara got out of the cart at the mess hall and hurriedly ate breakfast. The cart took them to the General’s office. The secretary announced to the General that they had arrived. The General opened his door and shook Tom’s hand.
“Well Tom I see you made it with our new NCO I mean Sarah. Sarah it’s nice to see you again. I am looking forward to seeing how you and Tom work together. Come on in and have a seat.”
The General shut the door and sat behind his big executive wood desk.
“Well, have a seat. I will make this brief. Sara you are going to now be working with Tom here on the aircraft that you saw yesterday. How do you feel about that?”
 Sara was surprised that he had jumped right into the conversation about the UFO and said,
“Actually General I can’t wait. I am very proud and honored that you have chosen me to assist Tom, I mean Staff Sergeant Bradley.”
 The General sat back in his chair as he grabbed his first cigar of the morning.
“Please Sara, May I call you Sara, feel free to call

Tom by his name as I do when we aren’t in a crowd or in front of others. The main reason you are chosen is because you have a pleasant demeanor and Tom here has suggested you for the position. Did Tom tell you this?”
Sara looked rather shyly at the General and then smiled at Tom.
“No Sir, I mean Yes Sir, You may call me Sarah. Sergeant, I mean Tom didn’t tell me that he actually officially recommended me for this job. He just said I could go with him today.”
The General twirled his cigar and raised his eyebrows at Tom.
“I see, well then let me lay this job out for you. You will be working directly for me and Tom will be your immediate Superior is that clear?”
Sara was more than ready to accept this position, “Yes Sir, I understand.”
 The General continued,
“Further more this is a Top Secret assignment and you are cleared for Secret or you would not have been allowed to come here. I also know that you have worked for the Judge Advocate General and the JAG office at Great Lakes Naval Service School Command. This tells me you know how to handle secrecy and can be trusted in very delicate situations.
I took the liberty of calling the command and spoke with the Commanding Officer there. He remembered you and spoke highly of you. So, this job is to be treated just like your naval investigative services and the Federal Bureau and NIS cases is that clear. Actually I have already assigned your clearance level needed to work here when you came no board.
But, it never hurts to do some first hand checking. I like to feel I know my team personally. All our calls go through Fort Bliss and no one knows of our secure lines here. But, we want you to know that you may be here for quite a while on this mission.

So no phone calls will be allowed out after today for you or Tom.”
Sara looked very seriously at the General and said,
“Yes Sir. I did work on NIS and FBI cases but didn’t know you could find that out. I have no problem with no phone calls home.”
The General said,
“Young Lady, I can find out anything I need to know about you when it comes to clearances in this secret facility. This is a practice here with our security clearances through the Office of Personnel Management and of course the U.S. Army. Now you and Tom both come highly recommended and have both served in divisions requiring at least a secret clearance.
You both know the language and of course the proper procedures for handling classified information. I understand you are actually a qualified classifier of information and so I will need you to assign all of this a Top Secret Classification on all information you and the Sergeant find out in the course of this investigation is that understood?”
Sara spoke up,
“Yes Sir, I totally understand the seriousness of this assignment and that I am to classify all information. But Sir, how will I do this? I have only classified for the United States Navy and only picked up documents and messages already classified as Top Secret for the army.”
“Just make sure everything that you experience is recorded and written down in your daily reports. These reports you can use a handheld tape recorder to be kept with you and the Sergeant at all times. Well these are complicated and not used in the field by most agents as of yet.
We have the latest high tech gadgets we own in here.  You will both have a voice activated recorder with you while on duty aboard the aircraft and while serving under me is that clear. You will probably get use to them and hardly notice them.

We will mike you up or the technicians will. We are going to use some remotes since the wires were cut yesterday on that uh spacecraft. And another thing, please refer to this project with us only and to no one else. We do not call this spacecraft a UFO is that understood?”
Sara looked at Tom and said,
“Yes Sir, but you mean strictly while we are on duty and not on our on time right?”
The General looked at Tom and said,
“Yes that’s right; whatever you and Tom want to do after hours is your own business. Security has you at Secret and Top Secret is needed but I am taking personal responsibility for you now on this project.
Everything you do I sign off on before it leaves this Command. All orders of yours come directly from me. All comes back so you answer directly to me and do exactly what I say.
I see you both have had Royal Top Secret but you still have to go through the regular channels for in processing.
Even though you had Royal Top Secret at other Commands and Sara as a GS 5 in the Navy she had a demotion of one rank recently when she enlisted in the U.S. Army.
But, to reenlist in the Army on this special project she is now TDY to us here. We have reinstated her GS5 or now E-5 but now you are an E7.
I have taken the liberty to order up your clearance file that I have assigned your interim Top Secret since I am the Commanding Officer.
Royal Top Secret gets your identification cards and retina scans but not any faster than regular processing here through security.
But, it helps. You should have them back by Friday. It usually takes at least twenty four hours to get into the system these days. We can’t by pass this so I am signing for you both on emergency interim since this is a special mission.

I need to get you started and oriented into our program since this is a highly irregular situation. Tom says that this requires two people to activate the aircraft. Until you get your ID cards with retina scan I will escort you down to the ship.
You may have watched the elevator floor numbers but we go below to Black Level 4. Without these cards you can only get there with me today and tomorrow so watch how I use my card and the equipment that scans my eye. It’s a simple process and you can’t go below without doing it so don’t forget or you may find yourself on your knees in front of the MP’s is that understood?”
Tom said yes sir then looked at Sara who immediately said “Yes sir.”
The General got on his intercom to his secretary outside his office and said,
“We will be leaving now so call Security for my cart.” The General didn’t give him time to answer.
He got up and put out his cigar and said,
“Good luck to both of you and do your best. We will equip you with your handheld recorders when we get downstairs. Security has the orders for both of you and will bring them to me and you will sign for these on Level 4. They will not leave Level 4.
They will be turned into Security each day as you leave. If you forget, Security will remind you. Let’s go and I mean sincerely, good luck on this new joint venture together. I am looking forward to making advances in leaps and bounds now that I have the right personnel for the job.”
 Sara looked at Tom and started to say something but Tom gave her the eye not too. Sara began thinking to herself, “How does he know we are right for the job?”
 Tom looked at Sara and acted as if he was answering her. Sara lost concentration but could tell Tom was answering her.

The secretary buzzed the intercom and told the General that Security was waiting. The General said,
“We are ready for our first test so let’s proceed.”
 Tom and Sara got up to follow the General out the door. The Sergeant looked over at Sara with anticipation. Sara began feeling exhilarated and thought to herself,
“I haven’t been this excited since riding my first roller coaster at Six Flags no better yet jumping out of an airplane.”
Security took them down the hall and to the elevator. Then they got off a floor just like the last time and crossed over to a personnel elevator and they went together down to Black Level 4.
The General used his identification card, swiped it and then put his eye up to the scanner.
Tom and Sara both watched the General.
They had both used this type of security scanner before.
But, the General apparently wasn’t aware that they had both done this type of procedure before.
Sara and Tom know that each other had been in the Pentagon on certain floors and with certain personnel in Area 51 and around Hangar 18 which supposedly didn’t exist in the outside world.
Sara and Tom had been in very compartmentalized need to know Top Secret investigations.
Not a word had been shared in the halls and in the elevators.
Not even the General murmured a word. He pointed out the Security cameras.
Finally the doors opened and they walked out the door and to the wall again and followed the General out over where he met the same technician or Engineer that they had both met in the meeting the day before.
The man in the white lab coat said,
“Everything is ready General shall we proceed.”

The General took a long pause and looked around as if checking to make sure that everyone was in place and that everyone was on post and in standby position.
Sara thought how much the big room looked like the set in the Steven Spielberg movie Close Encounters.
The only thing that was missing was the sound machine that piped in the sounds with colors. The aircraft was ahead of her and she walked two steps to the left of Tom and behind him.
The General was leading the way. Both Tom and Sara had on their army uniforms and noticed that most all were civilians in lab coats except for security, which was manned and posted at the door behind them.
Sara took a look up to see if she could see Bonnie and the Colonel. She didn’t spot them.
Sara couldn’t help but wander what happened to them and really had not had a chance to ask Tom and knew it was none of her business so she couldn’t ask the General.
That was the way it was in these types of facilities. Asking questions about personnel was not smart unless she was on an official investigation. Then Sara remembered.
“I am on an official investigation but I am the only one in this room that knows this.” Sara was now aware of the General and Tom. This was her focus as she listened intently.
The General said,
“I will be waiting out here for you.”
The General motioned for Security to bring the voice activated recorders that were in a belt like Sara had seen at Mc Donald’s and Burger King on the outside window personnel.
The battery packs were on inside the black mesh belts. The headphone was light as a feather and the General asked them to put on the headsets and test them. They worked fine.

Sara said,
“General can you here me? Tom can you here me” Tom looked at Sara and the General and motioned with thumbs up then said,
“Can you here me General? Sara are you reading me?”
Sara said,
“Yes, I hear you loud and clear.”
 The General said,
“Great, these will work fine. These will record and do the work they are voice activated so all you have to do is wear them and everything else is working fine and like I said they are voice activated. Tom looked at Sara and said, “Any doubts if so tell us now?”
 The General looked at Sara. Sara looked at the aircraft then Tom and then the General.
“None what so ever. Let’s do it!”
 The General said,
“Alright everyone this is a GO. Proceed. Begin recording now.”
 The General and the security MP’s left Sara and Tom to walk toward the aircraft ramp. Tom went first and looked back after two steps at Sara.
 He spoke,
“Sara stay with me. Follow me and do exactly as I say.”
Sara said,
“Yes Sir.”
 Sara knew they were being recorded now and all of this was official. There was an air of excitement, anticipation, and one of importance. Now it began to hit Sara. All of a sudden Sara looked up and stopped in her tracks to take it all in.
There is was the silver looking alien UFO or aircraft and she thought it looks bigger at the beginning of this ramp. Sara said it’s about the size of a doublewide trailer.


It’s actually what the stealth was modeled after.
Tom was walking up the ramp and said,
“Sara take notice of the outside wings as you go inside“
Tom disappeared inside the doorway and Sara was two steps away from the door and stopped for a brief moment to notice the design and contour of how the ship was shaped at the outside at the wing.
Then she walked into the doorway and stood. Sara though to herself,
“This is just like I have seen in my dreams.”
 Tom was seated in the Commander seat and Sara was thinking to herself,
“I usually sit there but I guess I am now the Co- Commander.”
 Tom looked quite suddenly at Sara without saying a word and thought out loud in his head.
“I heard that.”
 Sara looked astonished at him and noticed his mouth wasn’t moving. Sara stood frozen. Tom thought out loud again.
“Come inside Sara.”
 Sara spoke out loud,
 “Can you hear me?”
 This time Tom said out loud for the recorder,
 “Yes I can her you.”
Tom motioned for Sara to sit in the other seat.
There were only two seats.
As Sara began to sit down she noticed as she slowly sat down that the seat seemed to conform to her every move.
This was comfortable and then Sara said to herself.
“Home at last.”
Tom looked at Sara and Sara immediately knew he could here her thoughts.
This was just like when they had made love two nights before.


Tom was not shocked and much to Sara’s surprise she wasn’t surprised at all.
Tom said, out loud,
“Okay. All systems are go. General, everything is going fine. We are in the aircraft and are seated. We will now see what happens. Remember what happened the first time with the Colonel. I will now proceed with the same commands I used yesterday.”
Tom said to Sara out loud for the General to hear and so his voice is recorded.
“Sara, do exactly as I say and we should be Okay. I will give some voice commands and I want you to now say with me activate.”
Sara shook her head then said,
“Yes Sir, Commander.”
 Tom looked surprised and Sara smiled. Tom could see that Sara was right at home and was perfectly at ease in this aircraft.
Tom thought to himself,
 “It looks as if you have been here before.”
 Sara returned the thought,
“Tom I truly believe I have.”
 Tom thought so Sarah could understand without saying aloud.
“Well for me this will take some getting use to. I have to learn to differentiate when I am thinking out loud and you hear me and when I speak for the recorder.”
Then Tom said for the benefit of the General and the team,
“Let’s say activate.”
 As soon as he said the word,
Sara was already saying it with him,
“Activate.”
The chairs conformed to their bodies like they were made for them, the lights were coming on as the ramp began coming up all in perfect timing.

In awe they both watched as all happened as the door began to close the lights and console came on and the windows that were not there before were now open.
Sara noticed that her hands went into place and she then knew she had flown this ship before and thought aloud,
“Nice to see you again GUS.”
Tom heard her thoughts and said GUS. Then to Tom’s surprise the aircraft spoke.
“It’s nice to see you again too Commander. Will you now be Commander, Commander?
Tom looked at Sara and Sara looked at Tom as they turned and then they were sliding from back to back to side to side and the seats were as comfortable as a glove on a hand.
Tom was handling his experience fine. Tom was steadily trying to take in all the information and hears the General saying on the headphone.
“What’s happening, what’s happening in there?” Then the headphones went dead. There was no response and the General thought he had lost his personnel.

Tom and Sara were locked inside the UFO and there was no earthly possible way to retrieve them by the Men in Black or the U.S. Army now.
This was a situation that no arm of the government could explain since this underground facility and UFO didn’t really exist. There was a lot of the government that wasn’t shared except among the personnel who were kept under secrecy.

Chapter 12

THE UFO SPEAKS

“Commander what is your command?”
Tom looked at Sara and neither knew what the answer should be.
“Commander?”
Tom spoke first.
“Sara are you familiar with this aircraft at all?”
Sara looked at Tom.
“Tom, I am feeling like I have been here before in my dreams but quite honestly, I am at a loss for words. Do you know how to make the door open again?”
“I did last time, all I said was de-activate and the thing just reversed motion. But this time it is communicating with me or you or us.”
The aircraft spoke again.
“Commander, will that be Co-Commander now in the command seats. What is your command, Commander or Co-Commander?”
 Tom said,
“Can you tell us who you are?”
“I am the spacecraft Commander.”
 Tom looked at Sara.
 “Who created you then?”
 The aircraft said,
 “The creators.”

Chapter 13 – Two weeks in 14 minutes outside of earth’s atmosphere

THE BEST PART IS COMING

TAKEN UP BY
TJ MORRIS.ACIR
?
AUTHORS
 THOMAS R. MORRIS & THERESA J. MORRIS

Email: MsTJMorris@aol.com
Website: www.theresamorris.com
Also: www.americannewsmagazine.com
And www.socialparanormal.com

Theresa Janette Morris, Author/Consultant,
Social Entrepreneur/Publisher
Now has TJ Morris TM ACIR sm TIMELY MANOR & MORRIS MANOR BOOK imprints of Morris Publishing a division of Morris productions.
TJ Thurmond also had TJT Enterprises for a while in Texas.
Ambassador of Goodwill since 1966-67, Houston, Texas.
Formerly known as an Investigative Reporter (ACIR),
Business & Public Security Consultant, Psychic Medium, Speaker, Producer, Founded Ascension Ancient Mystery Schools of Ascension Centers Hawaii, USA 1990. Prior Military – U.S. Navy, 1985-1993, (8 Years) Commercial over the Road Truck Driver 1995-2003 (8 Years) -Former CEO of Profit and Nonprofit Corporations. ACIR since 1968, NASA, Houston, Texas-Government Contractor. Theresa is married to Thomas R. Morris, Author, Artist, Contractor Agent, World Traveler, Prior Military, U.S. Army,  1980-1993, European Theater, 13 years, Knighted by Queen Elizabeth as Sir Thomas. Thomas came back to the states and was a professional
Commercial over the Road Truck Driver 1994-2007- 13 years.

Thomas R. Morris, Author
First Edition 2010
THE PACKAGE
Now Available

Theresa J Thurmond Morris, Author/Social Entrepreneur

SHARING SHIFTING & UPLIFTING WITH THOSE WHO WRITE TJ

World Perspective /  Share
According to a NASA scientist’s computer modeling, that’s how much an Earth day should have been shortened by the subterranean upheaval that triggered the Feb. 27 earthquake in Chile. Some basic physics explains why. Every point on the planet takes the same 24 hours or so to complete a single rotation around Earth’s north-south axis, but some points have to move faster than others to spin the full 360° by the one-day deadline. That’s because some parts of the planet are much bigger than others, at least in circumference. The Earth’s equator is 24,901 miles around. The perimeter of the Arctic Circle, by contrast, is just 9,945 miles, and if you stand five feet from the North Pole, the circumference you inscribe as the Earth rotates is a scant 31.4 feet. Yet in all of those places, it still takes 24 hours to complete a single rotation. (The fact that points along the equator move faster than others is the reason NASA and the European Space Agency put their launch pads in Florida and French Guiana, respectively; fire off your rockets in the direction the Earth spins, and you get a free 1,000 miles per hour. Earthquakes alter planetary speed in two ways. Shifting plates rearrange the distribution of the Earth’s mass, causing it to bulge imperceptibly in spots it didn’t bulge before and contract in others. That rearrangement should further shift the Earth’s inclination, or figure axis (the axis around which the Earth’s mass is balanced, which is slightly different from the north-south axis around which the Earth rotates) — in the case of the Chile earthquake, by about three inches. The law of conservation of angular momentum, however, requires that even under these exigent circumstances, the Earth’s angular momentum stays constant, which means the planet must step on the gas (or the brake) to accommodate shifting mass. The same thing happened in 2004 with the 9.1 Sumatran earthquake that triggered the tsunami. That earthquake should have shifted the Earth’s figure axis by 2.76 inches and shortened its day by 6.8 millionths of a second, according to computer models. If the physics seems a bit arcane, consider that you probably spent much of the past two weeks seeing the angular-momentum principle in action — at least if you watched the Olympics. Earthquakes change the Earth’s rotation the same way a twirling figure skater changes hers — by extending or tucking her arms in, for instance, to slow down or speed up accordingly. The only difference is that the skater does so decidedly more elegantly.

Thank you TJ.

You are very up lifting.

To answer your question, the reason I am confined to my home is that after my ex ran away with my children I became very depressed. I do not have many friends in the area I live and it is hard to make friends because my ex had such a vast reputation, every time I meet new people I hear stories about her and it hurts. It sounds silly but sometimes I feel as though the whole Gold Coast is laughing at me.
I do not have much of an income and I am still suffering from the break down of my tendons. I have just enrolled in a correspondence course on nutrition. Most of my energy now is focused on trying to get my children back and I have to appear in court a few more times to prove that my ex was lying. My children mean the world to me and without them, my motivation is limited. I know that sounds wrong to say that but it is how I feel.
As for my writing, I do want to write but I do not know what to write. I spent eight years on a fantasy novel based on the book of revelations but I deleted the whole thing.
My aim is to reveal the ultimate truth, about God, the universe, our history, the existence of ETs, the Heavens, our purpose and our ultimate fate on Earth, but how can I reveal truth when I myself am still searching. My ultimate goal was to write a great book and then make a movie of it.
The reason I deleted the book I was writing is that there was so many different interpretations of revelations and every time I learnt something new it would conflict with the story I had already written.
Although it was, still a great story it was not accurate and I wanted it to be more than just a story.
 Confidence is a huge issue for me too and I do not seem to have much left.
I believe that I will find the confidence and a sense of self worth again, ha-ha, all part of the journey I guess. I know that I will rise to a higher level. I thank you for your help and encouragement and you have no idea how much I am thanking God for your friendship.
What state do you live in? My mum and step dad live in Virginia, they moved over to the US about two years ago.
How often do you converse with ETs? I have added a photo of my girls and myself so that you can put a face to the name.

AUSTRALIAN GRAHAM
By: Graham S. Leadbeatter IV

INTRODUCTION

My Dear Friend:

Here is a bit about my physical and spiritual life.

My name is Graham Sydney Leadbeatter the 4th.

I was born to this physical life an Australian (7 June 1981) and have never been outside of Australia. Mostly my nana, my mother and my sister raised me in a Christian home.
My father and mother divorced when I was only four. When I was four or five years old, I remember as though it were yesterday, I was visited by a being of light outside the window across from my room in the dark of night.
It was playing with me, it was as though we were both playing peek-a-boo with each other, but being so young I kind of thought that it was somehow my reflection, when I stopped and it didn’t I realized that it wasn’t my reflection and I got scared and it left.
This was in Richmond, close to Sydney NSW.
At age, ten we were now living in Port Macquarie.
I was as they say born again and then baptized. The pastor that baptized me spoke a word over me after I came up out of the water; he said,
“I can see God drawing you into him as an arrow is drawn into a bow. He will sharpen the head of the arrow and let loose the bowstring, sending you forth through the nations.”
About a month later, a different pastor was praying over me and spoke those exact same words, not just close, but the same.
My mother remarried to a man that had five children. He did not like me and was mean to me.
We all moved to Brisbane QLD.
At age 15, I saw a very dark spirit outside the kitchen window; it bought with it a very dark and negative feeling.
I could feel it there before I turned and saw it.
Within the same year I think, a pastor came from USA to an International Conference; again the same prophecy was spoken over me word for word about God drawing me in like an arrow.
Within the same year, I had one of those dreams that are more than dreams; I can remember it all clearly.

WRITING TO TJ

(I will continue in another email as this one is getting to be long and I do not know if it will send.)
—– Original Message —– Sent: Monday, March 29, 2010 6:09 AM
Subject: Re: HI GRAHAM WHERE ARE YOU ON THE PLANET? TJ
Dear Graham:
You have been called to a larger good in your own self-actualization.
Yes – I shall assist you as will God. You have some internal spiritual being to do.
Help me help you.
First = Answer my questions about
WHO ARE YOU?
WHO – WHAT-WHEN-WHERE-WHY-HOW
HOW MUCH –
YOU HAVE NEEDS LIKE ALL OF US ON EARTH.
PHYSIOLOGICAL NEEDS
SAFETY AND SECURITY NEEDS
BELONGING AND LOVE NEEDS
ESTEEM NEEDS
And
MOST OF ALL – NEED FOR SELF ACTUALIZATION
NEED TO REALIZE One’s FULLEST POTENTIAL!
IT IS TIME YOU LEARN!
ARE YOU READY CHRISTIAN?
LOVE AND LIGHT
SEND ME YOUR INVENTORY AND I SHALL SEND YOU THE ANSWERS YOU REQUESTED.
TJ
In a message dated 3/28/2010 1:49:42 A.M. Central Daylight Time, graham981@dodo.com.au writes:
Hi TJ,
I was hoping to ask your advice on something. I have been doing a lot of research/reading on NDE, and have found that no matter the religion it is love above all that matters, I was just wondering if you could give some advice on love and forgiveness.
When we have been or are continuously being hurt by someone, how we get past the hurt and love/forgive them. My ex-wife is a very cruel woman, though our 7 years of marriage I forgave her so many times of things that most would not forgive once and because I chose understanding, love, compassion and friendship it seemed easy.
Now she kidnapped my children and moved interstate. Not only that but she has put out a domestic violence order against me so that I cannot get my children back; I cannot even contact them by phone. I have not seen or heard from them for months and it is killing me.
I swear by all that is holy that what she is saying is an outright lie, we had shared custody of the children and she has done this so that she could move in with her boyfriend.
I have always been so forgiving and willing to move on but this is different now, the pain of having my children ripped away from me is too much.
How do I love her?
How do I rise above the hurt?
I used to be such a strong person but now I am confined to my house all day every day and am sinking into depression. I know that we must have trials to reach a higher and stronger level of spirituality but I just do not know how to get to that point when I try but keep being reminded of how much I have been wronged.
I cry myself to sleep almost every night asking God to reach me and draw me closer to him, just to be touched in some way or to be told that it is going to be ok.
But then I wonder if He cannot reach me because I am vibrating a level of anger towards my ex-wife.
I try to fight it I really do, and when ever I think I have forgiven her the next day its like I have to do it all over again.
Is there any advice you can give me?
Thanks TJ.
Although we do not know each other, I feel like I have an eternal friend in you.
God bless.
Graham
HI GRAHAM:
Please share your stories on websites at:
www.theresamorris.com
www.socialparanormal.com
www.americannewsmagazine.com
I also write on American Chronicle. Just go to the list of AUTHORS and look for my name under the “M” list
www.americanchronicle.com
Theresa J. Thurmond Morris okay!
Then you can catch up on my at
www.ufodigest.com
You seem smart enough to me! HEY – WRITE BACK OKAY! TELL ME ABOUT YOU! YOU ARE PART OF THE AWAKENING! MAYBE YOU CAN WRITE AND PUBLISH?
LET ME KNOW! TJ
In a message dated 3/6/2010 11:54:39 P.M. Central Standard Time, graham981@dodo.com.au writes:
Wow, TJ, I was not sure, if you were going to write back or not, and if so, I had no idea that your response would be. Thank you so much for taking the time to write to me. I am a 28-year-old man whose life has recently fallen apart. I am a Christian and I believe the bible but I know that there is a lot more about the bible and the universe then what is taught. When I used the word alien, I did not mean it offensively. most Christians that touch the subject of extraterrestrials say that they are all of the devil, but I think that an extraterrestrial is a being from a higher dimension or not from this world, so in my view that would include angels as well. Lucifer himself was an angel so he was cut from the same cloth as holy angels. I am with you on this; I believe that there are good ETs and bad ones.
There is so much that I do not know, so many questions that I wonder if I will ever have an answer to.
I wish I knew someone like you in my life; I have always been the odd one out. I think on a completely different level to most people around me. on a much deeper level, sometimes I see things happening before they happen or I have a knowing that they will happen, but after it does I feel like I cant tell anyone because who would believe me. I feel like I am always asking myself is there something wrong with me. I want so much to learn about what is behind the curtain that hides the truth. I feel such a strong sense of destiny but have no idea what it is or how I will reach it. I have no career or area of expertise and I am not a smart man. I seek wisdom everyday, the grace to forgive and love, and a long list of things that should lead to inner peace. However, I always find myself back at despair. I am sorry to be writing this to you, I do not know what came over me, but as I read your email, you just seemed to have a really deep and beautiful spirit. Anyway thanks for writing back. Bless you
Graham.
—– Original Message —–
From: MsTJMorris@aol.com
To: graham981@dodo.com.au
Cc: publisher@ufodigest.com ; rmorningtar@gmail.com
Sent: Saturday, March 06, 2010 5:56 AM
Subject: Re: SUBMISSION – QUESTION TO TJ ON ALIENS AND JESUS
Dear Graham:
I have always been in contact with spirits and have met Extraterrestrials in person in this lifetime.
I shall admit that I personally feel the energy of the one. Individual people refer to as Jesus.
This person like you or me lived once on earth.
I believe he was the one who was chosen and accepted to come to earth to show us how to return to from where we came.
I choose to believe that the world we now live in is most about ASCENSION.
Ascension is the process of being-living-and becoming.
I know that I choose to believe in the story of Jesus. This is all we have other than a knowing inside each of us.
Knowing Jesus is a personal choice. I cannot tell you what the Aliens believe as you call them. I believe that most of us in general use the word alien for those not born on earth.
I choose to use the word Alien for all those beings who are not of our morals, ethics, and born on earth resembling us as sentient intelligent beings.
I use the word aliens for those whom I am not familiar with on earth or in heaven or space.
Extraterrestrials are my word of choice. The intelligent beings that I know and have been with who have come and gone from this planet simply referring to themselves and others in stellar space and in other galaxies as intelligent beings.
Since, I you are the first ever on earth to ask me a direct question about Jesus, and I have never addressed this with my own stream of consciousness as my own memory banks, I should like to send this to one of my publishers that deals with this type of story.

Dirk Vander Ploeg has been in business over 10 years addressing the world of UFOS and the paranormal. I will say that I can only speak for myself about Jesus.

I love the wisdom that this great teacher was able to share while he was on earth. In my lifetime, I am allowed to call him my brother. In addition, I have chosen him as my Lord and Savior in this lifetime because I was born into his world.
In other words, I was born a Christian and this means that I know that I was born to live in his world with his teachings. The way he taught others to believe that were Christians was to believe in God, and Heaven. Hell was where we choose to believe Satan abides. For many who believe in these words and icons, they use them in context to mean what they have been taught, what they have read, and what their family, friends, and teachers all have learned to believe.
One thing about being an intelligent being is that we can be treated the same way that Jesus was treated according to records we have on earth such as the Bible.
I choose to be a Christian by choice. I also choose to believe that Alien Civilizations Exist by choice.

I shall share with you for the purpose that it may assist you knowing how another being thinks on earth who believes in both.

I choose to believe in the spirit that cannot be destroyed as energy called JESUS. This means that who this person or man was while he lived physically, mentally, and spiritually on earth was how I choose to live and be physically, mentally, and spiritually.

I have found no other person on earth to emulate in actions. This is my choice based on what I have read and what I deal with inside of me. I call this inside feeling my inner being. I choose to make known to others by choice in my words, deeds, and actions. This is what I refer to as my outer knowing.

How one chooses to live and exist on earth is not always up to the person based on where they are born on earth. There are many lessons for us on earth. Some of us can rise above our own level of existence. Some of us can only learn to deal with what level of existence we are born into.

I have been fortunate to have had many levels of life and living in one time. This includes levels of monetary gain, and locations on earth. I have been allowed to own things, and to be broke with nothing but the clothes on my back and a few in my car. I was able to earn a living beginning with nothing. I learned to take care of my children and myself. I learned that I am not perfect.

I have lived 58 earth years and can remember many lived on earth prior to this one. This is something that I use to allow me to know of other lifetimes on earth and in other places.
I have memories of what you might think of as Heaven. Therefore, to me, Heaven is very enough. However, until one experiences Heaven personally as in their own personal experiences, Heaven is a destination on earth. AS is what many refer to as Hades or Hell or where the Place is ruled by another whom some call Satan or the devil.

Some believe that these words are real and represent a being or spirit and some believe that these words are not real and only represent a story or a philosophy of how others may choose to live and believe.

The aliens who I know are good. They are what we think of as higher intelligent supreme beings because they have lived for many years more in space than we can calculate on earth.

In addition, they are in an empire with a group of twelve who share in the intelligent leadership for many galaxies.
This is the only way I know to adhere to the rules of which I am bound by on earth.

Most people who know me on earth have no idea who I am or how I believe. I appreciate you thinking enough of something that I have written on the Internet to email me your questions.

It takes a big person with a strong spirit to ask what you did. Some people who were born into the Christian Church as I was taught lessons in Sunday school and Church.

I traveled the earth and learned of many ways to think and believe in both the Eastern and Western Philosophies. I now embrace many as not right or wrong but just part of the way we as intelligent beings choose to believe.

There is no right or wrong beliefs in my way of thinking. Only levels of thinking and believing to get us to the place that we shall go to or come too.

I choose to believe that I will return to the place from where I came but with knowledge of earth and the people whom I shared life with on earth. This gives me great comfort in knowing that I am not alone while I am visiting earth.

I have a family on earth and a family above in space. This is where I choose to believe all my relatives whom I have had on earth pass on too when they leave earth.

I choose to believe that faith, hope, charity are real ways to think and that the greatest of all beings have an inner being that we call love. Love is the greatest of all and we are to treat others the way we desire to be treated. It is my hopes that you chose to write to me out of caring and love.

I feel that you truly wanted an answer to these questions and the energy just flowed from me very fast without corrections. So, consider this answer from me as a spirit and energy on earth that dwells in a physical, mental, and spiritual body while in a vessel on earth that you may regard as a human being.

I choose to believe that most of me is my own thoughts and conscious choices but I also believe that I have a comforter inside of me that some regard as the Holy Spirit and others believe that this is an alien, or alien hybrid part of me that I can channel by choice. I leave this up to you.

Remember that another cannot tell one what to believe or whom. We each are given our own spiritual spark or light that I prefer to call an Essence.

This essence is what some refer to as their spirit or soul. I prefer to believe it is our essence that combines all three parts as our body-mind-spirit while we are encased in a vessel or container on earth.

When our essence leaves our vessel or container, we return to our soul higher selves. This soul is made up of our essence energy that can never die. It simply can share in spirit as it visits various levels of existence in spirit. Our spirit is the energy that is also part of our essence.

I believe that it was Jesus who was one of these Aliens you have questions about. I choose to believe that we too are like Jesus and will someday through the power of Ascension Rise Again. We are all here to learn to be as Jesus or Aliens.

I believe that there are some aliens that are good and some are bad. I believe that there is a need for both so that we can learn from the way that nature has provided us ways to understand how to be as our creators.

I am going through thoughts now that allow me to investigate the 46 pairs of chromosomes or genomes that make up our lives on earth. I am presently thinking that we are made up of the best 46 aliens or extraterrestrials that existed out there in space.

I believe that there is a good and bad so to speak in all of us. I believe that we have pairs so that we can decide which way we shall become when we go to our next level of existence as intelligent beings.

This may seem hard to understand and I am just beginning to grasp the ideas from the Akashic Field myself. Learn all you can about life and those who are good and bad on earth. I choose to be more like Jesus than Satan is.

How you believe and make choices it up to you.

I believe that in the beginning of time, we were all one.

The best teachers in the world believe that we should only believe in another master if that master teaches we are all one in the beginning.

Whether you believe in a destination and procreation of the world or another is part of who we are as individuals.

There is much to know on earth and there are many paths. It is best to create your own path and leave a trail for others. This is what I presently choose to do.
I do not say that another or mine is better than yours is. Only that there are various roads that lead to the same places.

 Enjoy life and share what you can that you feel is right and good and leave the rest behind.

There is knowledge and wisdom on the road and in the hedges of life along the road or path. The hours that we spend in the journey of a lifetime are what counts for us now. The time that we are allowed on earth is short. Enjoy your time and hours each day and allow for nutrition, and sleep. Do what you can to remain alive on earth for one never knows what the future holds only that we are each in control of our own lives to some extent. This leads me to a place and word called destiny and another is fate.

There are pros and cons about fate and destiny and I am contemplating both words but have no sure answer as to how I believe and am not willing to commit to either. I do know that I have tools such as the Tree of Life, and the Tarot deck of cards that have been accurate for others and me.

Learn all you can about the mystical and magical beings and places on earth.
I hope this information is helpful. All I can do is hope that this information is helpful to you.

There is an old saying on earth that I have learned that for me works. It is this, “When the student is ready, the Master will appear!”

Love and Light along with Health and Prosperity from those above the Extraterrestrials (ETs)
TJ

In a message dated 2/28/2010 7:34:35 A.M. Central Standard Time,  writes:
Hi my name is graham, are you in contact with aliens? I saw a UFO once with my brother. I was wondering, what do aliens say about Jesus? I have seen many documentaries on people that have died (some even for 3 days) and come back to life (most through prayer) and they all swear the same thing, that Jesus is real, and that heaven and hell is real. If you are in contact with aliens, I was wondering if they know of Jesus

CHAPTER ONE

DEAR TJ

Dear TJ:

In the dream I was walking through a very thick forest and came to a place where many forms witchcraft were evident on the ground, I turned to my left and walked through what was like a tunnel of trees, and then I came to a huge mountain, straight up on a 90-degree angle.
I wasted no time and started to climb, halfway up I noticed that within the caves of this mountain were hundreds, maybe even thousands of evil forces trying to stop me from going on, telling me that I will never make it and that they will kill me, they were witches, witch doctors and spirits.
I placed my hand up on a tiny ledge to pull myself up and realized that I had taken hold of a skull with a snake on it, I threw it down the mountain and kept going, the higher I got the more they would yell at me, it was so hard but I finally reached the top, as I pulled myself up, there were so many evil beings at the top of the mountain that were looking at me with anticipation, as soon as I stood up straight on the top of the mountain I looked around at all the evil beings, they fled from me as though they were now terrified of me, screaming in fear as they went. That was the end of the dream.

CHAPTER TWO

MY HISTORY IN AUSTRALIA

I left school at grade at the beginning of grade 11. oh wait, I just remembered, over a year ago I started writing some things down on my laptop, it’s not much but I was thinking of writing a biography one day, it’s kind of all over the place and it jumps from time to time.
There really is not much in it at all but I will attach it anyway. I stopped writing it because there is just too much to remember and put in, some of it is in the form of a novel and some in the form of a journal. I have learnt a lot since then and some of what I wrote.
I wrote when I was very upset.
When I was 10 I was baptized, the pastor prophesied over me and said that god would draw me into him as an arrow is drawn into a bow. Then he said that he would sharpen the arrowhead and let loose the bowstring, sending me forth through the nations doing his will.
He also said that god would catch all of my tears and replace each one with joy.
I think it was about a year or so later that another pastor that had never heard this prophesies spoke over me spoke the exact same prophesy word for word. This was mystifying to me.
Then in my mid teens, I was at an international conference in a deferent state. A guest speaker from the USA came overflowing with the Holy Spirit, again the same prophesy was spoken word for word over me.
God was always talking to me in some way, when I was 19 I was living out of God’s favor.
Because I blamed him for heartache, life was miserable and I felt trapped.
One day I shook my fist to the sky and yelled at God saying,
“All that you are is a lie and the biggest lie you ever told is I will never leave you nor forsake you. Ha! What a joke.”
Three days had past and I was so guilt ridden.
I thought that God was going to do something drastic to punish me.
I went downstairs and started going through some of my boxes, no reason, I was just board. Would you believe the first thing that I pulled out was a bible?
I fell to my knees and spoke to God for the first time in three days. I held the bible close and said Lord if you really love me then please communicate with me.
I closed my eyes, flipped the bible open, and read where my thumb was.
I burst out crying when I read the words; I will never leave you nor forsake you.
CHAPTER THREE
BECOMING A MAN OF GOD
I was about 20 when I had the idea to write a fantasy novel based on Christianity or a bible story. The story had changed a lot before I knew that the Book of Revelations would be the foundation of the story.
All my life I always felt different to others around me.
I always felt like there was some great destiny waiting for me.
My mother always prayed that God would speak to me with dreams and visions. He has done so more times than I can tell.
When I was 21 I got married to a young woman, I met at my mum’s church.
I spent seven (7) of the most painful and hurtful years of my life with her.
I knew that as long as I was with her I could never live a Christian life.
God often spoke to me about what was going on behind my back, and then others would confirm it.
In the end, the whole town was telling me.
During my marriage I never really had much motivation to seek more out of my life, it was something I always put off. I knew that I would have to study Revelations before I could write a story about it. Every time I cried out to God for help (and I mean CRIED out for help), he would always give me some kind of sign.
Just one example, when we were blessed with our third child I would sleep out in the lounge room sometimes with her, so my wife could sleep.
One day I cried out to God and said I cannot write this story on something I do not understand.
I questioned whether my destiny was real. That night I slept in the lounge room with my daughter, she woke up for a feed at an irregular time to her pattern.
As I was feeding her, I turned on the TV.
Just as I switched it on a Christian program was offering a free booklet called “Revelations the Mystery Unveiled.” I sent away for it and now have many books on revelations.
Still, I could never focus enough on my book; I was so focused on my wife and the pain that had been caused. I could not understand why I had to go through it. I kept thinking of the prophecies and thought that God would just hit me one day and everything would be better from that day. How wrong I was.
The time came and I could no longer take it. I had been wronged in such a harsh way.
I suffered a minor heart attack at the age of 27 due to stress.
I was given a disease via an STD from my wife that triggered off in my immune system another disease; only this one was more serious, it caused a crippling disease in the tendons of both my feet.
It caused me to lose my full time job.
I lost my wife, my family, my job, my health, my home, my pride and dignity.
For months, every day and night I would cry out for death.
I went from a well paying and secure job, to being on the disability pension.
I was trapped in my bed due to the agonizing pain of trying to walk.
I had to use all of my savings just to scrape by.
I kept crying out to God but felt nothing.
Everyone kept saying hang in there. I told my mother that if one more person says that to me that I would go nuts.
I remember one night I told God that I should stop crying out to him because my cries are ignored.
At that moment, I felt something touch my shoulder, and I knew it was he.
Immediately I burst out crying.
I waited for him to say something to me. He said hang in there. I said back to him,
“I have waited and waited and cried and cried out to you and when you finally come to me you say the one thing I don’t want to hear.”
He said,
“My beloved child, in all of eternity, I have never left your side. Every season of tears I have held you and carried you and provided for you.”
I replied,
“Then why didn’t I feel you? Why didn’t you speak to me?”
He said,
“I always speak to you Graham, but your heart was deaf to my words. Where is your faith? How many times must I remind you, how many more signs will you need before you will trust me? Your sorrow is not yet over.”
I cried and told god that I could not handle anymore.
He then as he had before, reminded me and compared me to Joseph; he showed me a vision like Joseph’s dream of the stars.
He said I would shine like a bright star among the 12 tribes; I used to think he compared me because of my dreams and visions, I now know there is much more to it.
I tried so hard to draw near to God but the Devil would use my wife and my situation to bring me down.
One evening it started raining, I knelt down on my knees and prayed to God,
“Please let me feel your presence as I pray Lord.” A light thunder started to roll in and I could feel his presence, I prayed that God would draw me close to him and that it would be not just another Christian phase in my life. Every time I asked him not to let the thunder leave because it made me feel his presence, the thunder would roll in repeatedly.
Then I had no choice but to move back in to the house with my wife. I could not afford to keep up rent and a mortgage, and every dollar I got went to my wife.
God’s words rang in my head; your sorrow is not yet over. How right he was. More and more physical and emotional pain was to follow. One moment I have a life others would kill for, beautiful kids, extremely attractive wife, great job, and yet, at, the next moment I am a sad reflection of that man listening to his wife having sex with other men in the next room, I felt like I was trapped in a prison.
It got to the point that I did not care how much it hurt to walk, whenever she had them over I would take a bag of books and go and sit in my car for hours until she had finished with them.
I would drive down to a creek I called my happy place and meditate on God. He began teaching me and opening up my eyes everyday.
My whole life I always knew that my destiny would involve abundant wealth.
In addition, that with my abundant wealth I was to do great things.
Whilst meditating on God he would often tell me that I would be among his great.
One night down at the creek, God showed me a vision of great containers over flowing with grain.
He said to me “Your storehouse is not big enough. Your silos are full and over flowing. You have prayed for abundance what will you do with it.”
Three days later God spoke to my heart and reminded me again of Joseph. It suddenly became clear, the silos, Joseph went through great trials and suffering, he was then made richer than any man was in the world bar one was, and God saved many through Joseph, the silos were full of grain.
In the times to shortly come this world will see great famine, worse than Egypt, all that is to happen will be worse than history’s records.
I suddenly started to be concerned whenever I thought of splashing out in great wealth. I said to God what if I blow it and squander my abundance. Then the lord showed me that it is okay to enjoy abundance. He said he wants me to experience different landscapes he has created, to know the exotic animals, and to appreciate them all.
He wants me to have fun and enjoy life and to know that I am blessed. As long as I glorify him in all that, I do and not deter from his will and my destiny.
He then went on to say that, I need not be concerned, he said that one could not squander that which cannot run dry and wither away. He then showed me an everlasting field of wheat. The source of the grain, the source of my wealth, is abundance himself.

CHAPTER FOUR

CALLED TO SERVICE BY GOD

Early Feb. 2009,
I was lying in bed crying.
I said to God,
“Lord I know that you love me, and I know you have done so much for me. However, I just do not feel the love. I know it but don’t feel it.”
I sobbed and pleaded with god to help me feel the love. I told him that I just needed to feel like I was loved, I needed to feel it. He said to me “Son, do you know how many stars to a galaxy?”
I said,
“No Lord, but you do.”
“Do you know how many galaxies I have created?”
I said,
“No Lord, but you do.”
He then said,
“Every star in every galaxy I know by name. And do you know how many hairs grow on your head?”
I said,
“No Lord, but you do.”
“And do you know that number that never stays the same, how many people that live on the earth?”
I said,
“No Lord, but you do.”
“And do you know the precise time that a rose will break open from a bud?”
I said,
No Lord but you do.
He then said,
“Graham, at the same time that I was talking with every star that I know by name, at the same time that I made every hair on your head grow just that fraction, at the same time that I was comforting a widow on the other side of the world who was weeping over the death of her only child to drowning, at the same time that I gently called out the delicate petals of a rose bud, at the same time that I do all things, I was reaching out for you….and I still am.”
I went to sleep that night thinking to myself, if that is not love, then love dose not exist.
I asked God what is it really to be a Christian, what is the actual key be being a Christian. I did not know why at the time.
However, I started thinking about Solomon, when God told him, ask of me anything.
I began wondering what I would ask for if god offered me that opportunity. The lord knowing what I was thinking said to me,
“So, what would you ask of me?”
Then the lord showed me an old pray list I used to pray every morning and every night and fasted on it. I prayed that God would give me and help me live with forgiveness, faith like a mustard seed, wisdom, honor, strength, courage, compassion, love and understanding.
Then God asked me again,
“What would ask of me?”
I said to God,
“I can’t ask for world peace because your word and your plan are already set in stone, so I can’t ask against your will. I won’t ask for riches because I already have your promise with abundance, and it can only buy what can not feed my spirit.”
Therefore, I thought of the list, I said to God,
“What one thing on this list stands out more and is more important than the rest. They all seem important.”
Then God showed me when Jesus stood up for those whom would disgust many so called Christians and said,
“Let he who is among you cast the first stone.”
Then God showed me how he lived and when he hung on a cross and beaten bleeding and broken he looked down on those who made light of his suffering and said,
“Father forgive them they know not what they do.”
Then again, God asked me,
“What would you ask of me?”
It suddenly became so clear; I said,
“Lord, I would ask for the heart of Christ.”
I felt him smile and touch me, he said,
“That is the key to being a good and faithful servant.”
I did not feel at that moment that God had given me the heart of Christ, but I knew that he was going to teach me, and I knew it was not going to be easy.

CHAPTER FIVE

LACK OF FAITH

March 10th 2009

I almost gave up on God completely today.
I honestly started to question whether or not he was real, or if I was in the right faith or belief.
It just feels like my prayers continue to go unanswered, my faith is in vain.
I go through the utmost agony day after day night after night.
I feel like I have tried everything, I even did what I believed he was telling me to do even though it killed me inside.
I thought that if obeyed him at such hard thing that he would bless me or at least ease my suffering just a bit, or even just to tell me he is still there.
However, it has reached a point where I question whether he was, or if he was real.
I found out today that she already has posed naked in many dirty adult magazines.
She flaunts herself and her body shamelessly with no regards. She is the mother of my children and this is what they grow to see. Even if they never see the pictures, they will still know her character that is something she cannot hide. She was my wife for seven years and now look at her. Her true colors have certainly shown through, and God continues to do nothing.
However, if he is real and really talks to me than he expects me to get back with her.
I am crippled because of a disease she gave me.
Seven months, I have been in agony, unable to walk.
Confined like a prisoner and broke as a vagabond.
I have listened to her in the next room having sex with other men and making a joke of it.
She has never cared or given any thought to how much she hurts me.
If there is one thing I know about her, it is that she takes pleasure in the emotional anguish of others. She has stripped me of everything that ever made me feel special. She has stamped out every good thing I ever saw in her.
All I ever wanted all my life was a marriage and family with so much depth to it. However, you cannot have something deep with someone so shallow.
Yet God wants me to take her back when she does not even want me or love me. I tried loving her and forgiving her and it just made her screw around even more.
It is just so hard for me to believe that a God so loving could think so little of me to want that for me.
For the first time in my whole life, I questioned if it was all real, and meant it. Therefore, I said,
“Who ever you are, if you are real God, and then please show me. I do not know what to believe anymore, I have always felt like I knew you because I was raised to. Now for the first time I really question are you real? When ever I think you are speaking to me, how am I to know it is really you and not just me thinking to myself? How am I to know that I am not just fooling myself? I have prayed and believed all my life for something that I never got, instead I got the opposite. I know that there is something out there, but I feel like I don’t know you, if you are really real, than please show me.”
By now the tears of sincerity where streaming down my cheeks. I hardly knew what to say.
What if God is real? I keep speaking like this to him, and disrespecting him, he will just persecute me more. However, if he was real, he already knows what I am feeling and thinking, so I continued.
“All the times I felt like you loved me, how do I know that it was real and not my imagination and a mass of coincidences? If you are there than I want to know you, I need to know that you love me, I need to feel it, and I need to know. I need to know that you are always with me, but I do not want to imagine it I want to know. So much is taught about your love but I feel like I have to force myself to believe it, I do not want to force myself to believe it I want to know it and to feel it. I see you more as I see a harsh God that is angry and punishes me all the time, all my life. Every time I cried out for you, every time I cried out for you to just let me know in some way that you loved me, I had to force myself to feel it. However, I do not know if I really ever did. I pray and I pray and I pray, I believe and have faith, no matter how hard I try, no matter what lengths I go to, to better myself for you, nothing ever works, and nothing ever changes, it only ever gets worse.”
To be honest I do not know how I feel after saying all that.
Do I go now and for the first time thinking of my life without God in it and give not a second thought to living for my own pleasure?
I do not know.
Do I wait and see if God does something in my life first just in case and if so how long do I wait?
Have I not waited long enough for some good in my life? I really do not know what to do. I think I will just take it as it comes and go off what I feel.

(TJ, I know that this whole paragraph seems silly but there was a lot more to it that would take a long time to add in. I felt as though God was telling me to try to save the marriage. I had many reasons to believe that at the time. Who knows, perhaps he was testing me. All that is written here barely begins to scratch the surface and after reading it again after all this time, I know that it does seem silly)

MAY 17, 2009

God has been teaching me a lot about jumping to someone’s defense, because it is what he would do.
Every time I prayed for God’s vengeance against those who had done me wrong, he would jump to their defense, and often when I would converse with god he would defend them even when I was not thinking of them, when I realized this I said,
“But Lord, who will defend me?”
He said,
“Say the word and I will send my Holy Angels to defend you. However, they will not attack in reverence to unforgiveness. Can you not let go of your anger and desire to see them suffer? Can you not leave it behind and trust that I am a just God? Alternatively, do you feel the need to know they will suffer?”
I remember one day as I hobbled down the hallway, an overwhelming presence of evil, seeping into my mind and speaking into my thoughts. It said, “You know that I can give you in an hour that entire God has promised in your life and not delivered. If you simply choose to follow me, I will make of you greatness.”
To that, I replied aloud,
“Better to be a humbled servant in the kingdom of heaven, than a prince of power in the service of darkness.”

CHAPTER SIX
I BELIEVE I AM A WRITER FOR GOD
Prophecies, Dreams, Visions and Revelations
Prophecy
About Ten Years Old.
Spoken at baptism;
I see God drawing you into him as an arrow is drawn into a bow. He will sharpen the arrowhead. He lets loose the bowstring and shoots you out into the nations spreading his word.
Same prophecy spoken over me word for word another two times in my life.
Vision
Early teens; about 14
I looked in the spirit and was shown a large great tree. The tree was full of fruit. The tree was God, we all come from God. However, there were many fruit, good ripe fruit, and fruit going bad and dropping from the tree, fruit that looked good on the outside but rotten to the core inside. People were coming and being feed of the fruit of the tree. Some became very ill. Others became strong and well nourished. I was informed by the holy spirit later the fruit is our spiritual beings, that our bitter or rotten fruit can spiritually weaken and cause sickness of spirit to another who is not yet aware of there spiritual being, what good fruit is given makes a spirit strong and well nourished.
Mid teens:
One night I queried my sisters as to whether or not I would be accepted into the kingdom of heaven. I was scared and wondered whether my heart just did not make the cut in Gods eyes.
Therefore, my sister Rachel and my stepsister Kristen both laid hands on me and prayed for reassurance. As I surrendered to God in prayer, a divine presence came over me. I began to see as though I was part of a vision.
I was lead by a figure of pure light, such a remarkable presence of love, peace and acceptance came with it, like a spirit in the form of a man having form with 2 legs 2 arms a body an a head like the form of a man cloaked in a shining white hooded robe, shining so bright that no definition not even a wrinkle in his robe could be seen.
He led me to a small fraction of the vast kingdom of heaven, where not a shadow is found. He took me to a high place and sat with me as he moved his arm from left to right pointing and showing me, asking me what I see.
I saw a valley surrounded by mountains the likes of witch are not seen on earth. The grass was a perfect green and not one out of its place. The sky was not blue, but white, like a white sun shone from every angle. In the valley was a grand palace, vacant. I was confused. Why is he showing me this I thought? Then he told me that this was the place he was preparing for me.
He then led me by hand to a large tree full of fruit. He asked me if I recognized the tree, at first I did not, but then I suddenly remembered, I said, “Yes. It is the tree from my vision.”
He told me to eat of the tree, so I did, although my flesh could not taste it, it was as though my spirit could and I felt strengthened. He then asked me was it good fruit, I replied with a satisfying smile, it was.
He then walked with me and spoke to me of my stepsister Kristen, I said, “What of her?”
He replied,
“She would have young eyes upon her the hearts of the young will look to her for guidance.”
Then he took me to what was like a barrel or some kind of holding vessel about waist height. It was full of many of the same thing, I do not know what they were, but they were something like a book, a leaflet, or a CD case, what ever it was it had Rachel’s picture on it, with a smile that brought out the sun.
I waited on the figure to say something, but he said not a word, but I left knowing that what ever they were they brought a sense of Gods love, peace, joy and grace.
When the vision had past, I opened my eyes and told them what I had seen and heard, Kristen’s first response was, you do not know this but that same word has been given to me before. Years went by when it seemed those were words that perhaps I was mistaken to say; perhaps it was all in head. Then low and behold, God moves his hand she is now a loved primary school teacher.

MID TEENS

I remember that, I said in my heart once,
“Lord, I do not want to see in the spirit- That it frightens me.” Therefore, as he does, he reminded me that I was not given a spirit of fear but of POWER and love and of sound mind.
I was awakening in the dead of the night with hunger, like most growing teens, so I walked to the kitchen for a snack. No sooner did I put the peach to my mouth and bite into it did I feel the most eerie feeling I had ever had.
The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end, my body chilled in the heat of a summer’s night, and I knew that something was behind me, watching me.
I took a deep breath and slowly turned around.
Sure enough. I look out the large kitchen window not even a meter away and standing there was a black figure, blacker than black. The night sky and all out doors was lit up due to a fuller moon that night. As soon as I saw it, I knew with everything inside me that this was no common spirit. What ever this was it was high ranking, and was waiting for me to see it.
I froze for a brief moment then fear was gone from me and I sent it away in the name of Christ Jesus. In addition, it vanished.
I had a strong feeling it was the spirit of death. It wore a black long cloak, hooded.
However, he was not as Hollywood would make him out. He was not the look of a skeleton, the closest I can describe his face was like Darth Vader from Star Wars. His arm was stretched out and holding a black sickle, but I saw no hand or arm coming out from his sleeve.
I told my mother and stepfather the next day, but I did not tell them who I thought it to be.
After praying about it, they told me they believed it to be the spirit of death. Death had claimed previous occupants of the house, my mother and stepfather prayed the blood over the house and this spirit was waiting for me to let it in with my fear.
CHAPTER SEVEN
LEARNING AS AN UNPERFECT SOUL
DYSLEXIA
DREAM
MID TEENS
I was walking through a dark and scary forest. On the forest floor before me were marks of witchcraft. I walked on past it through what was like a tunnel of trees until I came to a large mountain. As I climbed, the mountain there was evil of all sorts in the holes and little caves. Where I had to climb, it was more like a straight vertical cliff face.
I remember about halfway up, reaching up to put my hand in a crevasse to pull myself up I realized that my hand had grasped a hideous skull.
The skull had a poisonous snake on it; it attacked me and tried to stop me.
I grabbed it out and trough it to the ground. Voices were telling me to let go and give up.
Little creatures in the caves around me were conspiring against me. However, I pressed on.
When I got to the top, every witch and witch doctor and every creature and evil thing scattered and ran in fear when they saw me. It amazes me that until this day I can still remember every moment of that dream as though I had just woken up from it.
I still remember feeling like giving up was just not an option, like something inside of me was giving me the strength to go on, but it was hard, even in a dream I am still surprised that me of all people didn’t give up.
It was something that I regret to say was normal for me. If I felt it was to hard, if I, felt I could not make it, giving up is just what I did.
It was how I dealt with things, or not dealt with things. However, of every sequence in that dream, one thing still stands out more than I can say. I will never forget the fear in their eyes before they scattered and ran. It was a fear I had never seen before.
A GOD SEND
About 17 years old
Things were not going to well for me, at school the pressure of grade eleven (11) was weighing me down.
I am dyslectic, meaning I have dyslexia and am diagnosed with this Dis-Ease. This has caused me to have severe learning difficulties.
However, back then, I did not realize it.
I always just assumed I was just plain stupid and dumb.
Someone used to always tell me that I was just lazy and put me down.
For years, I could not understand no matter how much effort I put in, my learning difficulties remained the same.
If you know of anyone who has learning difficulties and you want them to do better, do not ever put them down. If you understand anything about psychology than you should know, it will only make things worse. Apart from school, my home life was a complete train wreck. Do not get me wrong, I love my stepfather, as he is not the same man he used to be and we have both buried the hatchet. We have a great relationship now. However, when I was growing up… well, I will not go into detail but let us just say we were not close. Anyway, as the pressure got too much, I left school and boarded a train for Sydney to stay with my father for a while.
As I sat there in my seat, I felt content to know that I had two seats to myself, no one to bother or so I thought.
As I put my feet up on the seat next to me, a Ticket Collector came by and examined my ticket.
You should have seen the look on my face when the woman told me I was traveling on the wrong day.
“The date on this ticket is for tomorrow,” she said.
“What? I booked it for this date! It’s not my fault that someone switched up the dates!”
“All the same,” she replied,
“These seats are booked for the next stop. There is a spare seat over there next to that man. You can sit with him.”
Well, I was not impressed. I grabbed my bag and sat next to him.
It was an older man with a rather large frame. Not exactly, the seat space that I had where I was sitting before.
I had about another fourteen hours to go. A long trip for a teenager to say the least.
As of course as any teenager not getting his own way I sat with my arms folded and began to bitterly hate the situation.
I blamed God of course.
Then all of a sudden, God spoke to my heart, as clear as ever.
“Speak to him.”
“What? No,” I thought. Then again.
“Speak to him about me.”
Something inside me started to want to a little bit. Then I very stubbornly said in my heart,
“No!”
At that moment the man introduced himself, his name was Neville.
“So, where are you headed?” he asked.
Not wanting to say much I simply replied,
“Oh I’m just going to visit my Dad in Sydney.”
“No your not,” he said confidently.
I looked at him puzzled but did not want to carry on the conversation, so he did.
“You’re running away.”
“No I’m not,” I replied.
Again, confidently he said,
“Yes you are. You’re running away from problems at school and at home.”
“How did you know that?” I demanded.
To that he simply replied,
“Faith in God.”
I spun around to face him as quickly as a shock went through my whole being.
“God was telling me to talk to you!”
He smiled and laughed to himself as though it did not surprise him in the slightest. He was such a kind and gentle man, but most importantly, he was so wise and opened to the spirit of God. He was not smug about. He did not have an in your face. He had that I know everything and you know nothing kind of attitude. However, he knew so much. He knew so much not only about God, but also about my family, my destiny, and me. Things that no one could possibly know things I had never told anyone before.
He even knew about my dream! The one where I was climbing the mountain.
I told him nothing about it but he knew, he described it all. Then went on to casually say, “Oh, and you’ve seen the spirit of death too haven’t you.”
I nodded in amazement as I asked myself am I sure that it was the spirit of death that I saw. Then he said,
“Doesn’t look like what Hollywood would have you think hey?” The image immediately came straight back into my mind as though I had just seen it as I nodded again in agreement. Then he added,
“Looks a lot more like Darth Vader from Star Wars.” I was so exited.
“Yes. Yes. That’s exactly what I saw!” I learned a lot from him in that experience. He gave me his card and before he got off the train, the last thing he said to me was that one day I would call on him with an important question.
(MY DEAR SON GRAHAM – YOU ARE A WRITER FROM THE SOUL! I AM SURE THIS IS WHAT GOD WANTS YOU TO DO – BUT ONLY YOU CAN KNOW! I AM MERELY AN AVATAR ORACLE WITH A JOB TO DO ON EARTH AS A GUIDE ONLY! TJ)
FINISH THIS BOOK OF YOUR! I WOULD LOVE TO PUBLISH IF FOR YOU AND TO FINISH READING IT! YOU ARE ANNOINITED AS ONE OF GOD’s STORY TELLERS!
NOW WRITE THE BOOK OF AUSTRALIA GRAHAM AS A TESTIMNONY TO GOD’s EXISTENCE ON EARTH. TJ
In a message dated 3/28/2010 10:43:02 P.M. Central Daylight Time, graham981@dodo.com.au writes:
My dear friend. here is a bit about my physical and spiritual life.
My name is Graham Sydney Leadbeatter the 4th.
I was born to this physical life an Australian (7 June 1981) and have never been outside of Australia. Mostly my nana, my mother and my sister raised me in a Christian home. My father and mother divorced when I was only four. When I was four or 5 years old, I remember as though it were yesterday, I was visited by a being of light outside the window across from my room in the dark of night. It was playing with me, it was as though we were both playing peek-a-boo with each other, but being so young I kind of thought that it was somehow my reflection, when I stopped and it didn’t I realized that it wasn’t my reflection and I got scared and it left. This was in Richmond, close to Sydney NSW.
At age, ten (now living in Port Macquarie) I was as they say born again and then baptized. The pastor that baptized me spoke a word over me after I came up out of the water; he said, “I can see God drawing you into him as an arrow is drawn into a bow. He will sharpen the head of the arrow and let loose the bowstring, sending you forth through the nations.”
About a month later, a different pastor was praying over me and spoke those exact same words, not just close, exactly the same. My mother remarried to a man that had five children (he did not like me and was pretty mean) we all moved to Brisbane QLD. At age 15, I saw a very dark spirit outside the kitchen window, it bought with it a very dark and negative feeling, I could feel it there before I turned and saw it. Within the same year (I think) a pastor came from USA to an international conference; again the same prophecy was spoken over me word for word about God drawing me in like an arrow. Within the same year, I had one of those dreams that are more than dreams; I can remember it all clearly. I will continue in another email as this one is getting to be long and I do not know if it will send.
—– Original Message —–
From: MsTJMorris@aol.com
To: graham981@dodo.com.au
Sent: Monday, March 29, 2010 6:09 AM
Subject: Re: HI GRAHAM WHERE ARE YOU ON THE PLANET? TJ
Dear Graham:
You have been called to a larger good in your own self-actualization.
Yes – I shall assist you as will God. You have some internal spiritual being to do.
Help me help you.
First = Answer my questions about
WHO ARE YOU?
WHO – WHAT-WHEN-WHERE-WHY-HOW
HOW MUCH –
YOU HAVE NEEDS LIKE ALL OF US ON EARTH.
PHYSIOLOGICAL NEEDS

SAFETY AND SECURITY NEEDS
BELONGING AND LOVE NEEDS
ESTEEM NEEDS
And
MOST OF ALL – NEED FOR SELF ACTUALIZATION
NEED TO REALIZE One’s FULLEST POTENTIAL!
IT IS TIME YOU LEARN!
ARE YOU READY CHRISTIAN?
LOVE AND LIGHT
SEND ME YOUR INVENTORY AND I SHALL SEND YOU THE ANSWERS YOU REQUESTED.
TJ
In a message dated 3/28/2010 1:49:42 A.M. Central Daylight Time, graham981@dodo.com.au writes:
Hi TJ, I was hoping to ask your advice on something. I have been doing a lot of research/reading on NDE, and have found that no matter the religion it is love above all that matters, I was just wondering if you could give some advice on love and forgiveness. When we have been or are continuously being hurt by someone, how we get past the hurt and love/forgive them. My ex wife is a very cruel woman, though our 7 years of marriage I forgave her so many times of things that most would not forgive once and because I chose understanding, love, compassion and friendship it seemed easy. Now she kidnapped my children and moved interstate. Not only that but she has put out a domestic violence order against me so that I cannot get my children back; I cannot even contact them by phone. I have not seen or heard from them for months and it is killing me. I swear by all that is holy that what she is saying is an outright lie, we had shared custody of the children and she has done this so that she could move in with her boyfriend. I have always been so forgiving and willing to move on but this is different now, the pain of having my children ripped away from me is too much. How do I love her? How do I rise above the hurt? I used to be such a strong person but now I am confined to my house all day every day and am sinking into depression. I know that we must have trials to reach a higher and stronger level of spirituality but I just do not know how to get to that point when I try but keep being reminded of how much I have been wronged. I cry myself to sleep almost every night asking God to reach me and draw me closer to him, just to be touched in some way or to be told that it is going to be ok. but then I wonder if He can not reach me because I am vibrating a level of anger towards my ex, I try to fight it I really do, and when ever I think I have forgiven her the next day its like I have to do it all over again. is there any advice you can give me? Thanks TJ although we do not know each other I feel like i have an eternal friend in you. God bless. Graham
—– Original Message —–
From: MsTJMorris@aol.com
To: graham981@dodo.com.au
Sent: Thursday, March 11, 2010 8:47 AM
Subject: Re: HI GRAHAM WHERE ARE YOU ON THE PLANET? TJ
HI GRAHAM:
Please visit my websites at
www.theresamorris.com
www.socialparanormal.com
www.americannewsmagazine.com
I also write on American Chronicle. Just go to the list of AUTHORS and look for my name under the “M” list
www.americanchronicle.com
Theresa J. Thurmond Morris okay!
Then you can catch up on my at
www.ufodigest.com
You seem smart enough to me! HEY – WRITE BACK OKAY! TELL ME ABOUT YOU! YOU ARE PART OF THE AWAKENING! MAYBE YOU CAN WRITE AND PUBLISH?

LET ME KNOW! TJ
In a message dated 3/6/2010 11:54:39 P.M. Central Standard Time, graham981@dodo.com.au writes:
Wow, TJ, I was not sure, if you were going to write back or not, and if so, I had no idea that your response would be. Thank you so much for taking the time to write to me. I am a 28-year-old man whose life has recently fallen apart. I am a Christian and I believe the bible but I know that there is a lot more about the bible and the universe then what is taught. When I used the word alien, I did not mean it offensively. most Christians that touch the subject of extraterrestrials say that they are all of the devil, but I think that an extraterrestrial is a being from a higher dimension or not from this world, so in my view that would include angels as well. Lucifer himself was an angel so he was cut from the same cloth as holy angels. I am with you on this; I believe that there are good ETs and bad ones.
There is so much that I do not know, so many questions that I wonder if I will ever have an answer to.
I wish I knew someone like you in my life; I have always been the odd one out. I think on a completely different level to most people around me. on a much deeper level, sometimes I see things happening before they happen or I have a knowing that they will happen, but after it does I feel like I cant tell anyone because who would believe me. I feel like I am always asking myself is there something wrong with me. I want so much to learn about what is behind the curtain that hides the truth. I feel such a strong sense of destiny but have no idea what it is or how I will reach it. I have no career or area of expertise and I am not a smart man. I seek wisdom everyday, the grace to forgive and love, and a long list of things that should lead to inner peace. However, I always find myself back at despair. I am sorry to be writing this to you, I do not know what came over me, but as I read your email, you just seemed to have a really deep and beautiful spirit. Anyway thanks for writing back. Bless you
Graham.
—– Original Message —–
From: MsTJMorris@aol.com
To: graham981@dodo.com.au
Cc: publisher@ufodigest.com ; rmorningtar@gmail.com
Sent: Saturday, March 06, 2010 5:56 AM
Subject: Re: SUBMISSION – QUESTION TO TJ ON ALIENS AND JESUS
Dear Graham:
I have always been in contact with spirits and have met Extraterrestrials in person in this lifetime.
I shall admit that I personally feel the energy of the one individual people refer to as Jesus.
This was a person like you or me who lived once on earth.
I believe he was the one who was chosen and accepted to come to earth to show us how to return to from where we came.
I choose to believe that the world we now live in is most about ASCENSION.
Ascension is the process of being-living-and becoming.
I know that I choose to believe in the story of Jesus. This is all we have other than a knowing inside each of us.
Knowing Jesus is a personal choice. I cannot tell you what the Aliens believe as you call them. I believe that most of us in general use the word alien for those not born on earth.
I choose to use the word Alien for all those beings who are not of our morals, ethics, and born on earth resembling us as sentient intelligent beings.
I use the word aliens for those whom I am not familiar with on earth or in heaven or space.
Extraterrestrials are my word of choice. The intelligent beings that I know and have been with who have come and gone from this planet simply referring to themselves and others in stellar space and in other galaxies as intelligent beings.
Since, I you are the first ever on earth to ask me a direct question about Jesus, and I have never addressed this with my own stream of consciousness as my own memory banks, I should like to send this to one of my publishers that deals with this type of story.
Dirk Vander Ploeg has been in business over 10 years addressing the world of UFOS and the paranormal. I will say that I can only speak for myself about Jesus.
I love the wisdom that this great teacher was able to share while he was on earth. In my lifetime, I am allowed to call him my brother. In addition, I have chosen him as my Lord and Savior in this lifetime because I was born into his world.
In other words, I was born a Christian and this means that I know that I was born to live in his world with his teachings. The way he taught others to believe that were Christians was to believe in God, and Heaven. Hell was where we choose to believe Satan abides. For many who believe in these words and icons, they use them in context to mean what they have been taught, what they have read, and what their family, friends, and teachers all have learned to believe.
One thing about being an intelligent being is that we can be treated the same way that Jesus was treated according to records we have on earth such as the Bible.
I choose to be a Christian by choice. I also choose to believe that Alien Civilizations Exist by choice.
I shall share with you for the purpose that it may assist you knowing how another being thinks on earth who believes in both.
I choose to believe in the spirit that cannot be destroyed as energy called JESUS. This means that who this person or man was while he lived physically, mentally, and spiritually on earth was how I choose to live and be physically, mentally, and spiritually.
I have found no other person on earth to emulate in actions. This is my choice based on what I have read and what I deal with inside of me. I call this inside feeling my inner being. I choose to make known to others by choice in my words, deeds, and actions. This is what I refer to as my outer knowing.
How one chooses to live and exist on earth is not always up to the person based on where they are born on earth. There are many lessons for us on earth. Some of us can rise above our own level of existence. Some of us can only learn to deal with what level of existence we are born into.
I have been fortunate to have had many levels of life and living in one time. This includes levels of monetary gain, and locations on earth. I have been allowed to own things, and to also be broke with nothing but the clothes on my back and a few in my car. I was able to earn a living beginning with nothing. I learned to take care of my children and myself. I learned that I am not perfect.
I have lived 58 earth years and can remember many lived on earth prior to this one. This is something that I use to allow me to know of other lifetimes on earth and in other places.
I have memories of what you might think of as Heaven. Therefore, to me, Heaven is very enough. However, until one experiences Heaven personally as in their own personal experiences, Heaven is a destination on earth. AS is what many refer to as Hades or Hell or where the Place is ruled by another whom some call Satan or the devil.
Some believe that these words are real and represent a being or spirit and some believe that these words are not real and only represent a story or a philosophy of how others may choose to live and believe.
The aliens who I know are good. They are what we think of as higher intelligent supreme beings because they have lived for many years more in space than we can calculate on earth.
In addition, they are in an empire with a group of twelve who share in the intelligent leadership for many galaxies.
This is the only way I know to adhere to the rules of which I am bound by on earth. Most people who know me on earth have no idea who I am or how I believe. I appreciate you thinking enough of something that I have written on the Internet to email me your questions.
It takes a big person with a strong spirit to ask what you did. Some people who were born into the Christian Church as I was taught lessons in Sunday school and Church.
I traveled the earth and learned of many ways to think and believe in both the Eastern and Western Philosophies. I now embrace many as not right or wrong but just part of the way we as intelligent beings choose to believe.
There is no right or wrong beliefs in my way of thinking. Only levels of thinking and believing to get us to the place that we shall go to or come too.
I choose to believe that I will return to the place from where I came but with knowledge of earth and the people whom I shared life with on earth. This gives me great comfort in knowing that I am not alone while I am visiting earth.
I have a family on earth and a family above in space. This is where I choose to believe all my relatives whom I have had on earth pass on too when they leave earth.
I choose to believe that faith, hope, charity are real ways to think and that the greatest of all beings have an inner being that we call love. Love is the greatest of all and we are to treat others the way we desire to be treated. It is my hopes that you chose to write to me out of caring and love.
I feel that you truly wanted an answer to these questions and the energy just flowed from me very fast without corrections. So, consider this answer from me as a spirit and energy on earth that dwells in a physical, mental, and spiritual body while in a vessel on earth that you may regard as a human being.
I choose to believe that most of me is my own thoughts and conscious choices but I also believe that I have a comforter inside of me that some regard as the Holy Spirit and others believe that this is an alien, or alien hybrid part of me that I can channel by choice. I leave this up to you.
Remember that another cannot tell one what to believe or whom. We each are given our own spiritual spark or light that I prefer to call an Essence.
This essence is what some refer to as their spirit or soul. I prefer to believe it is our essence that combines all three parts as our body-mind-spirit while we are encased in a vessel or container on earth.
When our essence leaves our vessel or container, we return to our soul higher selves. This soul is made up of our essence energy that can never die. It simply can share in spirit as it visits various levels of existence in spirit. Our spirit is the energy that is also part of our essence.
I believe that it was Jesus who was one of these Aliens you have questions about. I choose to believe that we too are like Jesus and will someday through the power of Ascension Rise Again. We are all here to learn to be as Jesus or Aliens.
I believe that there are some aliens that are good and some are bad. I believe that there is a need for both so that we can learn from the way that nature has provided us ways to understand how to be as our creators.
I am going through thoughts now that allow me to investigate the 46 pairs of chromosomes or genomes that make up our lives on earth. I am presently thinking that we are made up of the best 46 aliens or extraterrestrials that existed out there in space. I believe that there is a good and bad so to speak in all of us. I believe that we have pairs so that we can decide which way we shall become when we go to our next level of existence as intelligent beings.
This may seem hard to understand and I am just beginning to grasp the ideas from the Akashic Field myself. Learn all you can about life and those who are good and bad on earth. I choose to be more like Jesus than Satan is.
How you believe and make choices it up to you.
I believe that in the beginning of time, we were all one. The best teachers in the world believe that we should only believe in another master if that master teaches we are all one in the beginning. Whether you believe in a destination and procreation of the world or another is part of who we are as individuals.
There is much to know on earth and there are many paths. It is best to create your own path and leave a trail for others. This is what I presently choose to do.
I do not say that another or mine is better than yours is. Only that there are various roads that lead to the same places. Enjoy life and share what you can that you feel is right and good and leave the rest behind.
There is knowledge and wisdom on the road and also in the hedges of life along the road or path. The hours that we spend in the journey of a lifetime are what counts for us now. The time that we are allowed on earth is short. Enjoy your time and hours each day and allow for nutrition, and sleep. Do what you can to remain alive on earth for one never knows what the future holds only that we are each in control of our own lives to some extent. This leads me to a place and word called destiny and another is fate.
There are pros and cons about fate and destiny and I am contemplating both words but have no sure answer as to how I believe and am not willing to commit to either. I do know that I have tools such as the Tree of Life, and the Tarot deck of cards that have been accurate for others and me.
Learn all you can about the mystical and magical beings and places on earth.
I hope this information is helpful. All I can do is hope that this information is helpful to you. There is an old saying on earth that I have learned that for me works. It is this, “When the student is ready, the Master will appear!”
Love and Light along with Health and Prosperity from those above the Extraterrestrials (ETs)
TJ
In a message dated 2/28/2010 7:34:35 A.M. Central Standard Time, graham981@dodo.com.au writes:
Hi my name is graham, are you in contact with aliens? I saw a UFO once with my brother. I was wondering, what do aliens say about Jesus? I have seen many documentaries on people that have died (some even for 3 days) and come back to life (most through prayer) and they all swear the same thing, that Jesus is real, and that heaven and hell is real. If you are in contact with aliens, i was wondering if they know of Jesus

LOVE AND LIGHT TO YOU TJ. GOD BLESS
—– Original Message —–
Sent: Tuesday, March 30, 2010 7:50 AM
Subject: Re: HI GRAHAM WHERE ARE YOU ON THE PLANET? TJ
HI MY SON:
It is obvious to me that you are here for a purpose as we ALL!
However, you did not tell me why you are confined to your home?
NOW – Give me time today to read your attachments.
I know right now that I was inspired or prompted if you will allow telling you that “YOU ARE CALLED BY GOD TO BECOME ONE OF HIS WITNESSES AS A WRITER!”
YES – This is why you are going through changes as we all are and are looking to share your life!
I believe you should allow me to assist you with your first BOOK! NO COST TO YOU!
We shall create you a book to share with others in AUSTRALIA!
This will PUT YOU ON COURSE AS AN ARROW!
STRAIGHT AS AN ARROW!
We shall begin with what you sent!
I shall EDIT IT FOR YOU and WE SHALL WORK ON PROBABLY ABOUT 40-50 K words. Then we shall create your NOVEL second at 80-100,000 words.
Tom and I write everyday!
If you would like to create some readers in the world, I shall edit your stories for my websites!
www.socialparanormal.com
IN ADDITION, COULD YOU BE SO KIND AS TO SHARE WITH ME MORE OF THE FIRE AND DIRECTION THAT YOU ARE SEARCHING FOR SO WE CAN CREATE ANOTHER WEBSITE FOR AUSTRALIA?
I AM NOT FMAILIAR WITH YOUR WAYS IN AUSTRALIA AND ALAS HAVE NOT BEEN THERE!
THERE IS A MAN THERE WHO HAS A METAPHYSICAL INSITUTE THERE I SHOULD LIKE TO SHARE SOME OF OUR TIME IN THE FUTURE
IF YOU AGREE THAT IS…
For now, I believe your energy is best spent in assisting HUMANKIND WHILE ON EARTH! This is a HIGHER CALLING FOR YOU THAN YOUR FAMILY!
I ALSO, HAD TO LET MY FAMILY FEND FOR THEMSELVES IN LIFE AS IN”LET GO AND LET GOD!”
They are all happy now but I was divorced when they were small. Long Story.
I thought I would not live afterwards – going through the mourning is hard.
Therefore, apparently you have FINANCIAL CONCERNS =- CAN YOU TELL ME HOW YOU MAKE IT IN LIFE FOR THE BASICS OF FOOD CLOTHING SHELTER?
I have WRITTEN AN ARTICLE ON MY PRESONAL WEBSITE FOR YOU CALLE
INFIDELITY IN MARRIAGE! I ALSO USED SANDRA BULLOCKA ND JESSE JAMES AS MY TWO LATEST – NOT YOU OR YOUR WIFE.
HOPE YOU WILL READ IT? HERE IT IS
HOWEVER, WISH YOU WOULD GO TO MY WEBSITE. I CAN SEE YOU THERE ON MY LIST FROM AUSTRALIA ONLY BY LOCATION. NOT YOUR NAME OR SITE NAME.
INFIDELITY IN MARRIAGE
When we are out of balance with our “Higher Power” which is about self-awareness and our inner being and our outer knowing, we sometimes decide to feel like sick dogs or act as if we are seeking arousal. Arousal is a wonderful thing and part of our being but we must have our mouths exercise what our conscious mind and inner being really wants and desires. Sometimes, we mix those feelings up with other beings on earth. We tend to think what we are craving is arousal that may not be a video game.
We are created with seed. Seed is an important part of our life and living. We are here to learn, and explore and to bring fellowship to others and ourselves.
We have some psychoanalytic theories, humanistic theories, trait theories, social cognitive theories, and of course nature-nurture and personality theories, we could discuss about ourselves. We must take care of the basic needs that are food, clothing, shelter, and in these times transportation which gives us our freedom to come and go from one place to another. We should all teach our “Heirs” how to discover this part of “Being” while on this planet we call earth or Gaia as home.
Motivation and critical needs has a lot to do with finding out about whom we are, why we are here, and what will happen to us when we leave this earth.
There was once a teacher who came to earth that taught us and there were many writers who wrote down their translated opinions of why this teacher came to earth. I was born a Christian who is a believer in this person and teacher of life on earth. He was said to be the one with the most of “GOD” in him while he walked the earth. One can choose to believe or not about this person. We are all supposed to use his example as our own while here on earth. This was preordained in all our teachings in America.
The United States was founded upon the God of Nature and all can read about this in our past historical documents. I shall not quote the Bible, Declaration of Independence or Constitution.
Please know that I am American and I believe in Fidelity in a Marriage. However, we all are born short of the Glory of our Higher Power. Therefore, we are always striving to achieve this goal. We all must have a goal.
We all desire achievement and motivation with expectations. This is in our DNA. We cannot deny our stimulation and arousal levels.
When we are hungry or thirsty, we become ill at ease. It is a natural response to become ill at ease or DIS-eased. We must find food and water to survive.
Once our basic desires are met such as food, clothing, shelter, and other creature comforts, we will then begin to look for a mate to become two for we can accomplish far more as two than as one. One can make a thousand while two can make ten-thousand or more. This is a generality for making a point to the readers that we seek out another mate.
We all have physiological needs, safety and security needs, belonging and love needs which makes us affiliate with others to be accepted, esteem needs to gain confidence and recognition, and we need to realize our own fullest potential selves as in spiritual being. This assists our growth and expansion process while we are in body-mind-spirit on earth. We are all about Whole-Life-Living, which I teach as Ascension Awareness.
This was what I was called to do as a minister of faith and awareness of the future. The future calls to mind what our expectations of our higher power will be for us as we attend to our work and achievement motivation skills that we call “HOPE!”
We should always be striving to climb and alert ourselves to awareness of our desires to create a better future for tomorrow for all ourselves, our loved ones, and all ourselves!
This is why we are all here to learn and to fellowship. This is social networking. This is the way of tomorrow for the whole entire world of sentient intelligent beings.

This topic has recently come to mind based on the Sandra Bullock and Jesse James reports of marriage problems in the media.
Personally, I believe in fidelity in a marriage, which requires honor and trust. However, I also believe in forgiveness because we all make mistakes. No one is perfect in this world at this time. Not yet anyway. This is why we are here to become better intelligent beings in a body-mind-spirit. It is our essence and our inner being that will affect our outer knowing as a person.
There are high roads and low roads in life and sometimes we have rocks in the roads that we must overcome or kick out of the way.
I have had my share in this lifetime. I am no saint and have had a lot of growing up to do as a wife and parent as we all have through life.
This does not make me an authority but I do have a point of view and an opinion based on my own personal experiences and how I see life unfolding in my world.
My world is made up of many people of all cultures and ethnicities. We are all here for a purpose and the main reason is for fellowship and wisdom.
We are to learn about what is required for our own spiritual survival in space.
Once we leave this planet, that is our home in space then we ascend to another level of existence in another place in another time. We still go alone in many ways but in other ways, we may be able to ascend together as a soul group of spirits.
This is something that we should think about in our future of the 21st Century. We learned many ways about spirit in our past 20th Century. We learned from our history that has been left for us by our ancestors in books, and in pictures, drawings, pictographs, and through our studies of humankind on earth.
There may be customs that allow us to bond as one male and female for procreation purposes. There is no natural law that we follow for bonding for life over procreation. This legal license we call a marriage license is only as important as we make it. The paper it is written on can be destroyed.
However, we have learned about moral and ethical lessons that we use in the holy bond of matrimony in the Church of Jesus Christ our Lord and Savior of Earth as Christians. I was born into the Christian Church and know of no other social and cultural way to be other than following my own teachings that I learn from my own personal experiences on earth.
The fidelity clause in our created marriages is up to each of us as an individual. The marriage certificate is a license granted by the individual state in the United States to become man and wife and recognized by the laws of said state. Now, some of the laws are changing to become partners without recognizing the need to be male and female only. Things change in life and so do we.
How we allow ourselves to emotionally respond to lessons in life as the rocks in our roads on our spiritual paths is what makes us a better person.
What we teach out children in the future will depend on how we decide to conduct ourselves morally and ethically in life. Ethics assist us in sharing fellowship in life with a better way of thinking and reacting to a civilized world in which we are to share.
Sharing life on earth has expanded from only family, community, state, and nation, to the five main continents and smaller locations on earth.
We now call all places that have intelligent beings a part of the Global Community.
We will begin to notice that we are all faced with moral and ethical obligations for all people on earth to sustain a global community.
Social and moral issues will gradually become a way of life for the entire global community. We will adopt a united alliance and way to conduct ourselves with diplomatic protocol and procedures.
Others will always look upon the people who receive the most attention in media such as movie stars, television stars, dignitaries, our elected officials, Nobel Prize Winners, Athletes, Olympic Team Members, and various other talented musicians, singers, and artists in the world.
We expect more from the people who we love and admire as our leaders, mentors, idols, as we become fans of people whom we have learned about as those setting an example in media.
As long as we can achieve notoriety for those who deserve it by accomplishing certain acts of kindness to assist humankind in general then we should offer awards, ceremonies, and pomp and circumstance, Esprit de Corps is good for motivation for the entire world.
With regard to fidelity whether it is in a marriage of stars or of the common folk should be between two people a moral agreement more than a legal one. Nevertheless, we will always wish the best to two people who decide to take on life together as a team and not to only go through life alone as one.
Two is always better than one and three or more is even better. This is why we have the fellowship of churches on earth. Churches are not bad or good they are simply a group of people deciding to have certain ways to believe as in a creed for moral and ethical ways to behave and believe while on earth. Far too long, have we acted as judges of our churches and found fault with one another.
It is time on earth to forgive each other’s trespasses and to become better spiritual intellectuals. We should ask only our creator and maker to forgive us our sins on earth as we forgive those who trespass against us as individuals.
We should all desire, hope, and wish that Sandra Bullock and Jesse James would remain close as friends no matter what their outcome in their legal marriage due to infidelity or any other reason.
Some of us like Hillary Clinton and former President of the United States William (Bill) Clinton can move past the rocks in the road and forge a new alliance. It is my hope and desire that this will become a way for all to move past our shortcomings in life and to be forgiving of each other.
We can hope that our mistakes and heartaches caused to self and others teaches us to be better people and to grown in our journey in life.
We are all here to serve self, others, and the Supreme Beings who have sent us here to learn to become better spiritual intellectuals among our own intelligent being species. TJ
In a message dated 3/29/2010 12:57:59 A.M. Central Daylight Time, graham981@dodo.com.au writes:
Ok continuing on…
In the dream I was walking through a very thick forest and came to a place where many forms witchcraft were evident on the ground, I turned to my left and walked through what was like a tunnel of trees, and then I came to a huge mountain, straight up on a 90 deg angle. I waited no time and started to climb, halfway up I noticed that within the caves of this mountain were hundreds (maybe even thousands) of evil forces trying to stop me from going on, telling me that I will never make it and that they will kill me, they were witches, witch doctors and spirits. I placed my hand up on a tiny ledge to pull myself up and realized that I had taken hold of a skull with a snake on it, I threw it down the mountain and kept going, the higher I got the more they would yell at me, it was so hard but I finally reached the top, as I pulled myself up, there were so many evil beings at the top of the mountain that were looking at me with anticipation, as soon as I stood up straight on the top of the mountain I looked around at all the evil beings, they fled from me as though they were now terrified of me, screaming in fear as they went. That was the end of the dream.
I left school at grade at the beginning of grade 11. oh wait, I just remembered, over a year ago I started writing some things down on my laptop, it’s not much but I was thinking of writing a biography one day, it’s kind of all over the place and it jumps from time to time. There really is not much in it at all but I will attach it anyway. I stopped writing it because there is just too much to remember and put in, some of it is in the form of a novel and some in the form of a journal. I have learnt a lot since then and some of what I wrote I wrote when I was very upset.
—– Original Message —–
From: MsTJMorris@aol.com
To: graham981@dodo.com.au
Sent: Monday, March 29, 2010 6:09 AM
Subject: Re: HI GRAHAM WHERE ARE YOU ON THE PLANET? TJ
Dear Graham:
You have been called to a larger good in your own self-actualization.
Yes – I shall assist you as will God. You have some internal spiritual being to do.
Help me help you.
First = Answer my questions about
WHO ARE YOU?
WHO – WHAT-WHEN-WHERE-WHY-HOW
HOW MUCH –
YOU HAVE NEEDS LIKE ALL OF US ON EARTH.
PHYSIOLOGICAL NEEDS

SAFETY AND SECURITY NEEDS
BELONGING AND LOVE NEEDS
ESTEEM NEEDS
and
MOST OF ALL – NEED FOR SELF ACTUALIZATION
NEED TO REALIZE ONE’s FULLEST POTENTIAL!
IT IS TIME YOU LEARN!
ARE YOU READY CHRISTIAN?
LOVE AND LIGHT
SEND ME YOUR INVENTORY AND I SHALL SEND YOU THE ANSWERS YOU REQUESTED.
TJ
In a message dated 3/28/2010 1:49:42 A.M. Central Daylight Time, writes:
Hi TJ, I was hoping to ask your advice on something. I have been doing a lot of research/reading on NDE, and have found that no matter the religion it is love above all that matters, I was just wondering if you could give some advice on love and forgiveness. When we have been or are continuously being hurt by someone, how we get past the hurt and love/forgive them. My ex wife is a very cruel woman, though our 7 years of marriage I forgave her so many times of things that most would not forgive once and because I chose understanding, love, compassion and friendship it seemed easy. Now she kidnapped my children and moved interstate. Not only that but she has put out a domestic violence order against me so that I cannot get my children back; I cannot even contact them by phone. I have not seen or heard from them for months and it is killing me. I swear by all that is holy that what she is saying is an outright lie, we had shared custody of the children and she has done this so that she could move in with her boyfriend. I have always been so forgiving and willing to move on but this is different now, the pain of having my children ripped away from me is too much. How do I love her? How do I rise above the hurt? I used to be such a strong person but now I am confined to my house all day every day and am sinking into depression. I know that we must have trials to reach a higher and stronger level of spirituality but I just do not know how to get to that point when I try but keep being reminded of how much I have been wronged. I cry myself to sleep almost every night asking God to reach me and draw me closer to him, just to be touched in some way or to be told that it is going to be ok. but then I wonder if He can not reach me because I am vibrating a level of anger towards my ex, I try to fight it I really do, and when ever I think I have forgiven her the next day its like I have to do it all over again. is there any advice you can give me? Thanks TJ although we do not know each other I feel like I have an eternal friend in you. God bless. Graham
—– Original Message —–
From: MsTJMorris@aol.com
To: graham981@dodo.com.au
Sent: Thursday, March 11, 2010 8:47 AM
Subject: Re: HI GRAHAM WHERE ARE YOU ON THE PLANET? TJ
HI GRAHAM:
www.theresamorris.com
www.socialparanormal.com
www.americannewsmagazine.com
I also write on American Chronicle. Just go to the list of AUTHORS and look for my name under the “M” list
www.americanchronicle.com
Theresa J. Thurmond Morris okay!
Then you can catch up on my at
www.ufodigest.com
You seem smart enough to me! HEY – WRITE BACK OKAY! TELL ME ABOUT YOU! YOU ARE PART OF THE AWAKENING! MAYBE YOU CAN WRITE AND PUBLISH?

LET ME KNOW! TJ
In a message dated 3/6/2010 11:54:39 P.M. Central Standard Time, graham981@dodo.com.au writes:
Wow, TJ, I was not sure, if you were going to write back or not, and if so, I had no idea that your response would be. Thank you so much for taking the time to write to me. I am a 28-year-old man whose life has recently fallen apart. I am a Christian and I believe the bible but I know that there is a lot more about the bible and the universe then what is taught. When I used the word alien, I did not mean it offensively. most Christians that touch the subject of extraterrestrials say that they are all of the devil, but I think that an extraterrestrial is a being from a higher dimension or not from this world, so in my view that would include angels as well. Lucifer himself was an angel so he was cut from the same cloth as holy angels. I am with you on this; I believe that there are good ETs and bad ones.
There is so much that I do not know, so many questions that I wonder if I will ever have an answer to.
I wish I knew someone like you in my life; I have always been the odd one out. I think on a completely different level to most people around me. on a much deeper level, sometimes I see things happening before they happen or I have a knowing that they will happen, but after it does I feel like I cant tell anyone because who would believe me. I feel like I am always asking myself is there something wrong with me. I want so much to learn about what is behind the curtain that hides the truth. I feel such a strong sense of destiny but have no idea what it is or how I will reach it. I have no career or area of expertise and I am not a smart man. I seek wisdom everyday, the grace to forgive and love, and a long list of things that should lead to inner peace. However, I always find myself back at despair. I am sorry to be writing this to you, I do not know what came over me, but as I read your email, you just seemed to have a really deep and beautiful spirit. Anyway thanks for writing back. Bless you
Graham.
—– Original Message —–
From: MsTJMorris@aol.com
To: graham981@dodo.com.au
Cc: publisher@ufodigest.com ; rmorningtar@gmail.com
Sent: Saturday, March 06, 2010 5:56 AM
Subject: Re: SUBMISSION – QUESTION TO TJ ON ALIENS AND JESUS
Dear Graham:
I have always been in contact with spirits and have met Extraterrestrials in person in this lifetime.
I shall admit that I personally feel the energy of the one individual people refer to as Jesus.
This was a person like you or me who lived once on earth.
I believe he was the one who was chosen and accepted to come to earth to show us how to return to from where we came.
I choose to believe that the world we now live in is most about ASCENSION.
Ascension is the process of being-living-and becoming.
I know that I choose to believe in the story of Jesus. This is all we have other than a knowing inside each of us.
Knowing Jesus is a personal choice. I cannot tell you what the Aliens believe as you call them. I believe that most of us in general use the word alien for those not born on earth.
I choose to use the word Alien for all those beings who are not of our morals, ethics, and born on earth resembling us as sentient intelligent beings.
I use the word aliens for those whom I am not familiar with on earth or in heaven or space.
Extraterrestrial is my word of choice. The intelligent beings whom I know and have been with who have come and gone from this planet simply referring to themselves and others in stellar space and in other galaxies as intelligent beings.
Since, I you are the first ever on earth to ask me a direct question about Jesus, and I have never addressed this with my own stream of consciousness as my own memory banks, I should like to send this to one of my publishers that deals with this type of story.
Dirk Vander Ploeg has been in business over 10 years addressing the world of UFOS and the paranormal. I will say that I can only speak for myself about Jesus.
I love the wisdom that this great teacher was able to share while he was on earth. In my lifetime, I am allowed to call him my brother. In addition, I have chosen him as my Lord and Savior in this lifetime because I was born into his world.
In other words, I was born a Christian and this means that I know that I was born to live in his world with his teachings. The way he taught others to believe that were Christians was to believe in God, and Heaven. Hell was where we choose to believe Satan abides. For many who believe in these words and icons, they use them in context to mean what they have been taught, what they have read, and what their family, friends, and teachers all have learned to believe.
One thing about being an intelligent being is that we can be treated the same way that Jesus was treated according to records we have on earth such as the Bible.
I choose to be a Christian by choice. I also choose to believe that Alien Civilizations Exist by choice.
I shall share with you for the purpose that it may assist you knowing how another being thinks on earth who believes in both.
I choose to believe in the spirit that cannot be destroyed as energy called JESUS. This means that who this person or man was while he lived physically, mentally, and spiritually on earth was how I choose to live and be physically, mentally, and spiritually.
I have found no other person on earth to emulate in actions. This is my choice based on what I have read and what I deal with inside of me. I call this inside feeling my inner being. I choose to make known to others by choice in my words, deeds, and actions. This is what I refer to as my outer knowing.
How one chooses to live and exist on earth is not always up to the person based on where they are born on earth. There are many lessons for us on earth. Some of us can rise above our own level of existence. Some of us can only learn to deal with what level of existence we are born into.
I have been fortunate to have had many levels of life and living in one time. This includes levels of monetary gain, and locations on earth. I have been allowed to own things, and to also be broke with nothing but the clothes on my back and a few in my car. I was able to earn a living beginning with nothing. I learned to take care of my children and myself. I learned that I am not perfect.
I have lived 58 earth years and can remember many lived on earth prior to this one. This is something that I use to allow me to know of other lifetimes on earth and in other places.
I have memories of what you might think of as Heaven. Therefore, to me, Heaven is very enough. However, until one experiences Heaven personally as in their own personal experiences, Heaven is a destination on earth. AS is what many refer to as Hades or Hell or where the Place is ruled by another whom some call Satan or the devil.
Some believe that these words are real and represent a being or spirit and some believe that these words are not real and only represent a story or a philosophy of how others may choose to live and believe.
The aliens who I know are good. They are what we think of as higher intelligent supreme beings because they have lived for many years more in space than we can calculate on earth.
In addition, they are in an empire with a group of twelve who share in the intelligent leadership for many galaxies.
This is the only way I know to adhere to the rules of which I am bound by on earth. Most people who know me on earth have no idea who I am or how I believe. I appreciate you thinking enough of something that I have written on the Internet to email me your questions.
It takes a big person with a strong spirit to ask what you did. Some people who were born into the Christian Church as I was taught lessons in Sunday school and Church.
I traveled the earth and learned of many ways to think and believe in both the Eastern and Western Philosophies. I now embrace many as not right or wrong but just part of the way we as intelligent beings choose to believe.
There is no right or wrong beliefs in my way of thinking. Only levels of thinking and believing to get us to the place that we shall go to or come too.
I choose to believe that I will return to the place from where I came but with knowledge of earth and the people whom I shared life with on earth. This gives me great comfort in knowing that I am not alone while I am visiting earth.
I have a family on earth and a family above in space. This is where I choose to believe all my relatives whom I have had on earth pass on too when they leave earth.
I choose to believe that faith, hope, charity are real ways to think and that the greatest of all beings have an inner being that we call love. Love is the greatest of all and we are to treat others the way we desire to be treated. It is my hopes that you chose to write to me out of caring and love.
I feel that you truly wanted an answer to these questions and the energy just flowed from me very fast without corrections. So, consider this answer from me as a spirit and energy on earth that dwells in a physical, mental, and spiritual body while in a vessel on earth that you may regard as a human being.
I choose to believe that most of me is my own thoughts and conscious choices but I also believe that I have a comforter inside of me that some regard as the Holy Spirit and others believe that this is an alien, or alien hybrid part of me that I can channel by choice. I leave this up to you.
Remember that another cannot tell one what to believe or whom. We each are given our own spiritual spark or light that I prefer to call an Essence.
This essence is what some refer to as their spirit or soul. I prefer to believe it is our essence that combines all three parts as our body-mind-spirit while we are encased in a vessel or container on earth.
When our essence leaves our vessel or container, we return to our soul higher selves. This soul is made up of our essence energy that can never die. It simply can share in spirit as it visits various levels of existence in spirit. Our spirit is the energy that is also part of our essence.
I believe that it was Jesus who was one of these Aliens you have questions about. I choose to believe that we too are like Jesus and will someday through the power of Ascension Rise Again. We are all here to learn to be as Jesus or Aliens.
I believe that there are some aliens that are good and some are bad. I believe that there is a need for both so that we can learn from the way that nature has provided us ways to understand how to be as our creators.
I am going through thoughts now that allow me to investigate the 46 pairs of chromosomes or genomes that make up our lives on earth. I am presently thinking that we are made up of the best 46 aliens or extraterrestrials that existed out there in space. I believe that there is a good and bad so to speak in all of us. I believe that we have pairs so that we can decide which way we shall become when we go to our next level of existence as intelligent beings.
This may seem hard to understand and I am just beginning to grasp the ideas from the Akashic Field myself. Learn all you can about life and those who are good and bad on earth. I choose to be more like Jesus than Satan.
How you believe and make choices it up to you.
I believe that in the beginning of time, we were all one. The best teachers in the world believe that we should only believe in another master if that master teaches we are all one in the beginning. Whether you believe in a destination and procreation of the world or another is part of who we are as individuals.
There is much to know on earth and there are many paths. It is best to create your own path and leave a trail for others. This is what I presently choose to do.
I do not say that mine or another is better than yours. Only that there are various roads that lead to the same places. Enjoy life and share what you can that you feel is right and good and leave the rest behind.
There is knowledge and wisdom on the road and in the hedges of life along the road or path. The hours that we spend in the journey of a lifetime are what counts for us now. The time that we are allowed on earth is short. Enjoy your time and hours each day and allow for nutrition, and sleep. Do what you can to remain alive on earth for one never knows what the future holds only that we are each in control of our own lives to some extent. This leads me to a place and word called destiny and another is fate.
There are pros and cons about fate and destiny and I am contemplating both words but have no sure answer as to how I believe and am not willing to commit to either. I do know that I have tools such as the Tree of Life, and the Tarot deck of cards that have been accurate for me and others.
Learn all you can about the mystical and magical beings and places on earth.
I hope this information is helpful. All I can do is hope that this information is helpful to you. There is an old saying on earth that I have learned that for me works. It is this, “When the student is ready, the Master will appear!”
Love and Light along with Health and Prosperity from those above the Extraterrestrials (ETs)
TJ
In a message dated 2/28/2010 7:34:35 A.M. Central Standard Time, graham981@dodo.com.au writes:
hi my name is graham, are you in contact with aliens? I saw a UFO once with my brother. I was wondering, what do aliens say about Jesus? I have seen many documentaries on people that have died (some even for 3 days) and come back to life (most through prayer) and they all swear the same thing, that Jesus is real, and that heaven and hell is real. If you are in contact with aliens I was wondering if they know of Jesus

ASCENSION CHRISTED ENLIGHTENMENT
(ACE)

CREATIONISTS CREED OF ETERNAL SOULS

XENO
VERSES

The Aquarian Light Practitioners commonly known as the Light Workers of the White Light Brotherhood of Ascended Masters is compromised of the Avatar Oracles Spirits who are guided by the Alien Allied Counsel.

The Super Supreme Allied Counsel is made of those who serve the Greatest Master of the entire Creator. The creator of the Metaverse who has set his divine energy into all that has been and all that will be. As the creator referred to “Let Us create humankind in our own image as male and Female Souls.” This was in the beginning after the creators “Word” and the “Word” were without form.
Therefore the Metaverse is that of the Angel Metatron who answers to the Most High Supreme Beings and when asked about the “ALL?” The ALL if THE IAM has always been. The Names of the PAST ARAMAIC, HEBREW, and GREEK, as well as, the LATIN Translations of speech on earth were used in the past. The 72 translators in the past “AGE” of “DAY” was later referred to as the “70” or the prophets of the past, which all religious faiths were created as in what “WORDS” in “WRITING” were taken. Therefore in the beginning was the “WORD” and the “WORD” was without form.

As the ANGELS of the MOST HIGH are present one can savor the sweet smell of incense such as frankincense, myrrh, musk, and the odors our Angels spirits from upon high that will descend unto humankind and ascend. That which is taken from earth will return to earth and that which is of the most high will ascend to the most high in space.

Angels Gabriel and Raphael are the two who are of the Most High who are sent to watch over those Angels who may desire to create indifference among those who are of the MOST HIGH and those who are of the lower of the one angel called SATAN and of the DEMONS that will return to the lower of earth and the other planets that are not in the Supreme Alliance of the MASTER and LORD of who were refer to as the LORD AND KING of the UNIVERSE and his father the METAVERSE. The MOTHER OF ALL TIME AND CREATIONS along with the FATHER was two original MALE AND FEMALE SOULS.

All those whom we will read about upon earth as our ancestors are of those that were told about in some of the stories that were kept in the Dead Sea Scrolls and of the Septuagint and Codexes of the Prophets Stories and Songs of Praise. There are a plethora of stories that were recorded and told to those who were upon the earth in the past after creation and the story of the giants and the flood upon earth of the first creations.

All spirits who are created are set into the books of the souls and names are listed in the Books of Life upon the earth and other planets in the universe. We now regard the homes of planets in what humankind has referred to as galaxies in stellar space that are all parts of the many universes defined in the Metaverse of who are shared upon the face of the earth among those who desire to share the peace and sovereignty of the angels of Metatron and the Creator God and God Mother of whom humankind was designed and created for to share in the exploration, research, strength, and fellowship.

The explorations of the natural order of all universes are expanding. This is the order of the future for all universes who will expand outward toward other metaverses and in the future will come the even larger expanding xenoverses of which expansion shall explore in the all forever eternity of existence for the exaltation of the creators who shall share the mysteries of the expansion of all that exist in the eternal youth of our spirits as we share with our souls throughout time from the first souls created as they are shared with their heirs upon earth. The heirs will continually share in the creations first souls and clans as some of the ancestors referred to as tribes.
The various tribes are gathered in various locations throughout the universes for the expansion of the “ALL” in fellowship, exploration, and research for the ever-eternal health and prosperity of all intelligent beings.

It is the world of Ascension that has been taught to believe in and have faith in and where there is, hope of others above will bring peace to all as we know and share in the world of words called “Health and Prosperity!”

NEPHILIM SPIRIT

Visit socialparanormal.com and americannewsmagazine.com
We may want to begin paying attention to more of what we feel and not just think. It is time we recognize our sixth sense as feeling. The other five (5) are see, hear, smell, taste, and touch.
THE SOCIAL PARANORMAL NETWORK IS ALL ABOUT RAISING AWARENESS AS IN ASCENSION AWARENESS OF THE 21st CENTURY.
DECEMBER 21, 2012 T. 11:11 is closer than we realize in the Age of Revelation and the precession time of the declared Ascension Age.
The Super Natural, Paranormal, are now part of the new SOCIAL PARANORMAL NETWORK!
THE MEDIA ONLINE PRESS aka Social Media News Guide.
Etymology
ON NEPHILIM (ANGELS)
The etymology of the Hebrew word?
(Nephilim) means, “Fallen ones.” Abraham proposes that they were called fallen ones because men’s hearts would fail at the sight of them. Some suggest that they were giants and when they fell, the ground shook, causing others to fall too.
Jean Leclerc and Peter of Aquila among others suggest that it is derived from the warlike nature of the Nephilim, comparing the usage of Naphal in Job 1:15
“And the Sabeans fell upon them” where Naphal means, “to take in battle”.
Alternatively, Shadal understands nephilim as deriving from the Hebrew word.
 Pele, which means wondrous. Another possibility is that the term is a generic term for “giants” in general, which is consistent with the Septuagint and Vulgate translations of the word. Some expositors believe it may refer more to the ferocity and strength of the people who are referred to, rather than their physical height, though in the Book of Numbers intentional stress on height is apparent, whether metaphorical or actual (see below on Anakim).
Origin and identity
Genesis Chapter 6, verses 1 through 4 mentions Nephilim:
Now it came about, when men began to multiply on the face of the land, and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw that the daughters of men were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves, whomever they chose. Then the LORD said, “My Spirit shall not strive with man forever, for he is indeed flesh; nevertheless his days shall be one hundred and twenty years.” The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.—
They are mentioned again in Numbers chapter 13, verses 32–33, in a description of the inhabitants of Hebron:
So they gave out to the sons of Israel a bad report of the land which they had spied out, saying, “The land, through which we have gone, in spying it out, is a land that devours its inhabitants; and all the people whom we saw in it are men of great size. There also we saw the Nephilim (the sons of Anak are part of the Nephilim); and we became like grasshoppers in our own sight, and so we were in their sight.—
There are four common views to understanding the identity of the Nephilim.
They were the hybrid offspring of fallen angels and human women.
They were the offspring of descendants of Seth with those of Cain.
Webster’s 1913 Dictionary defines the word simply as “Giant.” Thus, any especially tall, powerful, large, or mighty man would be described in ancient times as Nephilim. Nephilim may simply mean “giant,” champion, or strong man.
They are not historical figures and are ancient imagery with questionable meaning.
Offspring
Fallen angels
The Targum Jonathan states that the Nephilim were given this name because they were descended from fallen angels.
The New American Bible commentary draws a parallel to the Epistle of Jude and the statements set forth in Genesis, suggesting that the Epistle refers implicitly to the paternity of Nephilim as heavenly beings that came to earth and had sexual intercourse with women. The footnotes of the Jerusalem Bible suggest that the Biblical author intended the Nephilim to be an “anecdote of a superhuman race”.
 Genesis 6:4 implies that the Nephilim have inhabited the earth in at least two different times—in antediluvian times “and afterward.” If the Nephilim were supernatural beings themselves, or at least the progeny of supernatural beings, it is possible that the “giants of Canaan” in Book of Numbers 13:33 were the direct descendants of the antediluvian Nephilim, or were fathered by the same supernatural parents.
In Aramaic culture, the term Nephila specifically referred to the constellation of Orion, and thus Nephilim to Orion’s semi-divine descendants (cf.Anakim from Anak);
The implication being that this also is the origin of the Biblical Nephilim.
Some Christian commentators have argued against this view, Citing Jesus’ statement that angels do not marry.
Others believe that Jesus was only referring to angels in heaven.
Descendants of Seth and Cain
Many Jewish commentaries and translations describe the Nephilim as being from the offspring of “sons of nobles” rather than from “sons of God” or “sons of angels”.
This is also the rendering suggested in the Targum Onkelos.
Likewise, a long-held view among some Christians is that the sons of God did not birth the Nephilim spoken of in the text, but the formerly righteous descendants of Seth who rebelled, while the daughters of men were the unrighteous descendants of Cain, and the Nephilim the offspring of their union.
This view dates to at least the 3rd century AD, with references in Sextus Julius Africanus, as well as throughout the Clementine literature.
 Holders of this view have looked for support in Jesus’ statement that “in the days before the flood they (humans) were marrying and giving in marriage”
ALYSIANS. = An embattled genocidal race who embezzle. Alysians are malevolent and are more aggressive than the humanoids that we are part of as sentient intelligent being species, who explore, search, and do not destroy. We are a benevolent species. They Alysians or Elysians are not a part of the Milky Way Galaxy of Allied Federation of Galaxies in this Universe. WE are part of the Allied Federation of Universal Galaxies of this universe of the Metaverse.
In our history on earth that dates back to Atlantis and Lemuria, we were taught to be a benevolent species. We were aware of our spirits and our souls after death, which came to mean Elysians or Alysians.
Through time we confused the meaning of those who are the Extra terrestrials who are our allies with those and benevolent with those of our enemies.
ALYSIANS are the MALEVOLENT and ELYSIAMS are the BENEVOLENT. Sad but true. The NAMES we intertwined throughout the ages and as the veil fail upon our kind on earth. We now have Avatar Oracles to assist in restoring our history the way it should be. We are the Social Paranormal Avatar Elysiams. The word Elysian is still in our humanoid vocabulary today meaning a humble abode or any place of exquisite happiness.
The term Elysian was an adjective for Elysian Nephilim also known as Angels and Extra Terrestrials and Gods and Goddesses from the heavens or what we now refer to as stellar space.
ELYSIAMS. = The benevolent extraterrestrials that are also known as Gods and goddesses, angels, and guides of that visit earth from the heavens or stellar space in
A spiritual mind takes on a near death experience. Body Near death experience and extra terrestrial experiences are real to me because I have experienced both on more than one occasion. I am not alone in these experiences and it took time for me to live up to my obligations to share my truth about both because of the abnormally. These were considered extraordinary experiences on earth during the twentieth century of which I was born. I have been on earth since Dec. 26, 1951 in this lifetime. I have much to share and will somehow get a “round tuit”. Maybe not in this lifetime. In this lifetime, I have been many people and had many professions. I survived life on earth once again. This time though, I am asked to stand up and be counted. I have to tell the truth and own my past life experiences to assist others find their way on their journey.

There are many experiences that are my truth that I can share with others but many will not believe me. They will believe that I am making these stories up for monetary gain. I can assure you that I have not made one dollar or pound of currency on earth for my words, articles, stories, or for this syndication on the Internet. I write out of obligation.

This is my real spiritual experience story recorded prior to 2012. I believe in spiritual awareness and that our mind expansion is due to our chosen truths that we accept as memories. I also believe that the only part of life we take with us when we leave is carried in our spiritual mind as energy plasma back to our immortal souls. I am going to explain why I believe this. Some may believe me and some may not.

Universe expansion requires more energy than we understand. There are global changes affecting our future conscious awareness. There is our opportunity to evolve our species and save our kind. Some of us will make the grade and others will simply change into another form of life.

I was not sure whether to begin this story as “You ain’t gonna believe this but this is my truth” or “One upon a time there was a little angel who was sent to earth to gain her wings”. Would you accept this; “There was an extra terrestrial who was sent to earth to share energy.”

I guess it depends on the reader. We have inside us all various levels of existence. In psychology, some call this our adult and child. We all have many levels of beings inside us. Regardless of what or how we believe, there is some truth in all of us. This is mine.

I once died and came back to earth. I saw energy that was outside of my physical body. When I looked around me, I realized that I was flying through space and time seemed to be passing me into another existence. I heard some voices that were not mine. I was out of body and looked down. I saw that I was spirit and not in my physical body. My body had been left behind on a stretcher in an operating room. I could see a faint outline of energy that I assumed was my spiritual energy plasma or spiritual body. When I looked down and saw my feet, I knew I was flying or soaring to another dimension or place.

While I was in this space and time or space-time, I could hear sounds and I was seeing sparks or stars passing by on the outside of this clear tunnel I was in. All the time I was flying or ascending into space, I was gathering information and awareness. I could not tell where the information was created only that I was assimilating information at a very fast rate of speed. This was very odd to me and I knew I was not on earth any longer. It was one of those “We aren’t in Kansas anymore Toto moments!”

However, I was alive or I felt alive. I never felt better and more alive as I was then. I could breathe and I was comfortable and soaring. I was traveling in space and yet I could tell I was on a trip to another destination. I then realized I was actually leaving earth and I had to try to stop the process. I was realizing I was not ready to leave earth.

Then I heard in my conscious awareness voices. There were others like me at the place where I was ascending too. I was going at the speed of light or so it seemed and it felt like I was on an escalator or at least traveling up in that direction. Not like the one, an elevator goes straight up but at a slope like an escalator on earth. I began to think aloud. This is when I learned about real telepathy actually existing. I never doubted this before but now I knew for sure.

I realized that the beings that I had seen prior on earth were on earth and that those that had visited me on spacecraft called UFOS were real too. It seemed that there were more beings in various levels of existence than I had realized previously at one time in my life on earth. This was perplexing but I was holding my energy well in space.

I arranged with the superior beings whom I know to allow me to return to earth. Here I am. Now, I am told that I agreed to share and to be a communicator for others still on earth. For many years, I was scared to share my truth. I was not living up to my spiritual obligations to others on earth. It was too frightening. There was just no way I could fit in with others on earth if I shared my truth and my experiences. Others would never believe me. Life on earth and death experiences was not ready to know about what happens after we leave earth.

I allowed time to pass and I lived my life. It was not until 2007 that I decided to wake up and tell the truth. I was tired of being programmed in a world that was not all truth. There is more to life and now people write books about angels and near death experiences. There are two sides it seems to me. One is religious and one is scientific. Regardless of the approach that others took at writing their stories or papers, I would have to be brave and take time to write mine. Many people think I do this for profitable gain. I do not. I do it because I have an inner knowing that my story can help others. I will someday get the story written. For now, I write articles for others to read at no charge. The universe is expanding and it is time to share knowledge or remind others of what they already know just maybe cannot remember.

I was once in a lifetime in Egypt and once in Ireland long ago prior to a five thousand year mark on earth. I can remember at least eight past lives and I was never famous. I was once locked up as a princess with my family because of my father died. It was in Egypt. That is another story and I will have to use my time traveler energy.

Some of us are remembering our past. Some of us are not. There are some energy changes occurring and some will say that our spiritual awareness is rising or ascending. Some of us are expanding and growing while others are shrinking and losing energy. Global consciousness has high galactic standards. We are very eternal beings in spirit and soul.

We have had entire civilizations taken from this planet and utilized in space and on other planets. We are gathering our fleet to lay siege to our enemies. We are on a friendly trip through space but we will be taken over by others who are launching attacks on helpless planets. We are considered young and helpless at this time. This is why we are being visited by some of our ancestors who have come and gone before on earth, such as Atlantis.

We each is a part of the future conscious awareness.

Those that do not adapt and accept will become synthesized into another form of conscious energy and be dealt with harshly to learn a lesson. There is no reason we should be fighting each other. We should be working together. Some of us know how to fly and it would be in our best interest to pool our resources. There are choices to be made on earth. The demands of the origin acceptance as embracing the truth may not be an option based on faith.

Sometimes we make the right decisions and other times we make the decisions right! Our technology is coming full circle, to what was once used by the ancient ascended beings.

We can try to find the information on Atlantis and it will not be long before the ascension beings or extra terrestrials come back for their ships and the giant crystals. That is news.
There are extra terrestrial and celestial superior races with massively superior nuclear laser fire power. We knew this in the past on earth and our ancestors left clues on earth.

We are all responsible for our knowledge and awareness universally. We are another generation of those who have come before us to earth. I share what I know. How do I know? Because I have lived the truth. I have extraordinary experiences in this lifetime. I am no different from you. We are separate at this time. We are in physical bodies to experience life on earth. Please read and share in global consciousness. However, we are also connected. We are all responsible now in a global consciousness. We are the ones who survive or become extinct. There are extra terrestrials who are superior to us on earth.
We are all part of the whole of energy and matter. We can concentrate on what needs to be done and come up with agreeable solutions.

We are mentally becoming aware of our part in the vast universe of change. The universe is expanding and so are we. The energy that binds us all together as the God particles are what is weaving our energy and matter together into one magnetic realm of existence on earth. We have gravity, magnetism and the God particle. For now, we are dealing with three forces that we really do not own a good understanding of collectively. However, we know there are more than three now and that there is a fourth and fifth dimension through space-time. Another reason for our continuing to explore, learn, research, study, and innovate.

We are all part of the greater whole or total sum of energy and matter on earth. We are simply part of a universal experiment that others have participated in for millions of years.

We are all part of the one. We are all part of one intelligent being species on earth. We have not yet realized that there are many other civilizations or colonization’s of other intelligent species. There are other intelligent being species and most are superior to us on earth because of their civilization’s length of awareness, energy, and matter belonging to ancient civilizations that began prior to our civilization on earth.

These ancient civilizations will appear as alien to many of us on earth because of their physical matter even though there is bi-peddle and anthropoid. There are various types of intelligent beings. Some are simple created in a vapor like substance. Others are more like those we call the four foot grays. There are our ancestors, which only have four digits because the little finger is no longer used and evolution changed their hands. Other than that, we on earth may not be able to tell the difference in their appearance from our own as humans on earth.

We are all here for reasons that we may or may not be aware of. I cannot tell others why they are here other than the blanket answer which most of my readers are already familiar with. We are all here to explore, learn, and to experience life. We are here in sentient intelligent being form of matter to expound our awareness of senses that we can only experience while in physical form. Our mental awareness of our energy is only one part of our existence. Many people are born with the same senses. Most of those born on earth are given the basic six senses. For those of you who need reminding, they are seeing, hearing, smelling, touching, tasting, and the sixth sense are feeling. Touching and feeling is not the same thing.

There have been past entities and extra terrestrials who have come to earth in physical form as human beings. We treated these beings as prophets and leaders. There is history and stories in all countries about our leaders. Some of these were spiritual leaders. Some of these were called Kings, Queens, Gods and Goddesses. Jesus was simply a man to many who lived at the same time he walked the earth. To others he was a leader and a prophet. Jesus was a chosen leader of the extra terrestrials that some refer to as God or Yahweh. I choose to believe this although I never met the man but feel I know him in my spirit and soul. Others may feel they know Mohamed or Joseph Smith. I really cannot deny that other beings exist in space (heaven) any more than I can deny that others exist in the Amazon. Just because I have not met any natives of the rain forest does not mean they do not exist. There have been other prophets and we must discern our own truth and awareness.

There have been wars and rumors of wars since the beginning or recorded time on earth. This is part of the way we live on earth. There are Gods and extra terrestrial ways of living on earth that have been used to create these wars. There have been more wars fought over religion and beliefs than any other reason. There have been wars fought for land rights by people of geographic areas on earth. Most of the past civilizations and empires were about growth and change. When we think about the energy and matter that is given to all of us on earth, it boils down to exploring and expanding our own energy and matter to include more.

We must now realize that while we are here in physical form that energy matters. We all matter. All matter matters. This is now part of the grand scheme of things and the solution to our problems. We must all realize that more is better as long as we are all participating in the growth and expansion process. We must learn to take care of each other as we come to this planet until we return once again to our ascension beings immortal realm.

Those who exist now on earth have many levels of existing and thinking. We must realize that the old ways of thinking do not serve us any longer. Those who will pass from this earth in the next decade will be utilized in other realms of existence. There importance on earth has expired. This is what we realize at the time of death. We realize that their energy can no longer survive in the vessel or physical body that was created for the energy we call spirit to exist so the spirit returns back to the soul. The soul is the actual energy mass that never expires and is immortal.

There are many ways to think and feel about our energy inside our physical bodies. There are many ways to realize our levels of consciousness. We have levels we now refer to as beta, alpha, theta, delta, and gamma. These levels do not necessarily relate to each other and are not necessarily conscious and aware of each other.

There are many parts of a soul. There are many levels of understanding based on past reincarnations of matter in this work and world and in others. This is not the only portal of life for existence in the physical and mental forms. Our spirits or separates are all created as what encases memory and what continues as knowledge. Our brain houses our mental capacity to retain the knowledge that we call memories which will leave with the energy we call electrical spirit. For many on earth, they have not had any reason to believe in the future of energy. Many people on earth do not realize that life goes on and is immortal. This is what the new global consciousness is offering to all human beings who are alive at this time.

Many ascension beings that are alive and well on planet earth have returned by choice. This was their calling and election made sure in another time and place that many beings call heaven or space.

How we begin to open, our awareness and our minds to other possibilities that have not been openly discussed before as real energy and matter other than in a spiritual and religious atmosphere is what would bring about change. We are to openly discuss and create new names, new knowledge, and new matter for all that we are discovering together. We are creating and innovating truth in all things for all things as energy in matter.

We are about the change in global consciousness. We each must do our part. There are probably better words and connections in sentences to explain this knowledge. I am not the best person to share truth as I understand it but I do have a message and as a communicator, I have agreed to share what I know regardless of the consequences that it may bring to my physical existence while here on earth. I made this choice. I chose to come to earth. I chose to live, die, and return.

This was my agreement and contribution to global consciousness including being here now. Being aware of my past lives and my past dealing with extra terrestrials is simply one of the gifts I was given with the veil lifted. Sometimes, ones treasures are another’s trash. These I have come to accept as so many beings have before me. We are all part of the global consciousness. We are all energy in matter. We all matter.

Too many thoughts in the head because one to get confused. This is because we are separate. We have the ability to reach the Akashic Field and the Unified Field of Origin.
Global Consciousness is part of being whole. Do what can be done to explore, learn, create, and experience being part of this team of sentient intelligent beings on earth. Congratulations on the continuance of your lifetime on earth with others. This includes me! Global Consciousness is now being revealed to others not just the Avatars and Ascension Beings. There is a gnosis revelation.

Others are coming. Something wonderful is happening! Extra terrestrials exist. The UFOS are simply other than earth origin spacecraft. The one’s who are not opening their minds to the truth of this will simply be passed over when the time comes to ascend. Knowledge is a terrible thing to waste. Those who are separate and do not agree with the critical masses when time comes to leave earth will experience another lifetime on earth that may or not be superior and beneficial.

Some will simply stay to experience brain cells. We have a lot to work through and change. My people are here on this planet along with others. We are beginning to share in the strong minded to wake up those who are to ascend and be welcomed back. Those who do not awaken will be left behind. This is what has spread origin to this world. There is knowledge that will be forthcoming to assist some slow sleepwalkers who are programmed.

The world has many spiritual people who are not necessarily in one religion or another. There are no religions on earth, which are right. Religions were manmade. The truth is out there for others to explore and use. This is part of the global consciousness now being revealed to others and not just to the chosen Ascension Beings. Some may be called of various faiths depending on from where they originated. We in global awareness will realize that rallying and supporting religions on earth is not the answer to salvation. There is a way to become aware of the truth. The truth will set us free. Trying to think of appropriate last words before leaving earth. We should thank our past leaders who knew the truth. They saved our lives.

Now it is time to be responsible for our own consciousness, spirits, and future of our souls. Who ever is tainted about the worlds beyond and all other life forms may not survive. It will not be that easy to accept what is not known. Many are programmed on earth due to free reign and will. It is too late for those who want to simply remain alive for the sake of existence. We must accept our global consciousness with knowledge of the truth about the global future. Nevertheless, it will make a difference to those who are ready to know the truth and feel the change on earth. The truth will set us free. Mind expansion is part of our life experience. Life has always been about Ascension being-living-becoming. MYSTERY OF 2012 ENLIGHTENMENT REVEALED BY TJ – AVATAR ORACLE
Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

Dear Reader:

I have read your email and will use it. I sent you a quick note back, which is below your original. However, I have taken the liberty to address your questions to use on my websites. In addition, I feel that there are many of us asking the same questions that you are. It amazes me that you say you are only fourteen (14) years old.

This is inspiring to me as I am sure it will be to others to see that there are wonderful essences coming to earth and finding their spiritual path back to enlightenment much quicker than those in the past.

The world is truly shifting and uplifting as in the world use of the word Ascension.

The raising of awareness for everyone on earth.

As we raise our individual energy and education, this will assist in the overall critical mass consciousness of us all.

Our world is a part of us and we are a part of the world. It works as one microcosm in the macrocosm we call the metaverse.

Dear TJ:

Hey TJ, if that is what I may call you let me know if you want me to call you something different. I have read some more articles over the past few days. I mostly read about enlightenment and 2012 first I would like to ask on enlightenment again.

Q. 1. What happens if you achieve as you said inner wisdom?

A. 1. It is my understanding that we are always searching for wisdom, which is an eternal state of essence. However, I can break down the achievements of life as rungs on a ladder if you will allow. Meaning, to visualize one’s energy being or essence. The Inner Being that we in the Metaphysical World refer to as entering through the Third Eye in the middle of our forehead is the window to our inner spirit.

We enter our own world that is created from our own spiritual essence experiences. The inner being is truly, who we are as energy essence that we refer to as spirit.

Spirit is the essence of our breath of life that cannot be seen in the way that we as humans think. We can feel ourselves if we truly think about doing so. The essence energy is what travels through our vessel, container, and body-mind-spirit.

The inner wisdom that we refer to on this planet is learning to achieve one’s highest level of energy essence while maintaining one’s own level of being while in a body-mind-spirit. This is a physical vessel or container, which houses our inner being.

What happens is that we are constantly achieving more sentient thoughts that become knowledge and awareness of various experiences in various forms of matter and anti-matter. We learn from our physical, mental, and spiritual existences while in a form.

Q. 2. What are some characteristics?

A. 2. Some of the characteristics of one who is working on obtaining inner wisdom is a knowing. We strive an inner peace for that can be revealed on the outside. Our characteristics that are on the inside are manifested on the outside of our being. We use our physical and mental bodies as the container for our spirit. Our spirit is the part of us that cannot die. However, it can leave our physical and mental containers of vessels.

The characteristics are portrayed through experience and exploration on earth as one’s life evolves. We evolve as essences that will be recorded in our spirits that will one day become like the fire of the Phoenix Bird, fly, and soar back to our soul. Our soul has the characteristics of all our lives experiences in all places and of all times. We have spiritual characteristics that are like what in physics is referred to as the string theory.

We have various spiritual essence particulates from each life on earth. When we return to earth to replenish and to educate our souls, we are allowed to bring these traits or characteristics with us. Some of these are displayed in our genome patterns of our DNA.

Q. 3. Do you feel the same or different?

A. 3. I believe you are referring to all of us when you say “you.” One can be defined as all the spiritual particulates that one has lived before which is considered knowledge and wisdom of lifetimes and existences lived prior. In other words, we come to earth with certain mystical qualities and gifts that some of us are able to retain depending on our level of existence as a created spiritual being. Our souls come from another place and are kept in another place. The Supreme Beings are they that are of the beginning. We have the feelings that we display of being human in this lifetime from the time we are born.

Some of us are considered Avatars. We are they that have memories intact of our past lives on earth. We are allowed certain privileges that also require more responsibility.

In the respect of living on earth with searching for inner wisdom in this lifetime, one begins to gain gifts and privileges that one had not achieved before if one desires to exert the energy to obtain the difference. These one feels as the same or different depending on if one has acquired the wisdom in a prior life or is just absorbing and recording the date in this lifetime.

Q. 4. Also on matters of 2012, will an apocalypse happen?

A.4. The apocalypse is a state of mind. The 2012 date is a benchmark for all of our essences that are upon earth who are present at this time that humankind has made for all of us. We are to understand the many meanings of humankind and all of those in the history of this world. Our ancestors have left us information to use. This is to assist those who come after to achieve their own greatness as individuals. Some will decide to leave this planet. Some will decide to stay. The individual is not allowed to know when one will past over.

This is part of the veil of wisdom that is one of the set rules for coming to earth. No individual essence is allowed to come to earth knowing the consequences of one’s own journey. What would be the point or the fun in knowing everything?

The word Apocalypse is a word meaning revelation. There are other meanings but each individual will receive an apocalypse in their own time. One can receive revelations.

The December 21, 2012, Time 11:11 as the sun is centered with the earth and the center of the Milky Way Galaxy of this Universe among many in the Metaverse.

This is a time placement on earth and a benchmark in the galaxy. This only pertains to our knowledge of who we have been before and that we will be again. We are going to each have an experience based on our level of essence energy achieved on earth. This will be an individual awakening or awareness.

The world is experiencing constant change, as are we. We are all growing and expanding outwards. We are in a constant growth pattern. So is our world we call the illusions of our own lives in time on earth.

Q. 5. Is this why we must take to the stars on new planets?

A. 5. This is one reason we must take to the stars on new planets. I believe you mean take to the stars in search of new planets as a new home. If you are referring to the possible end of the world due to being knocked off course by an asteroid then yes. This has happened before. This is also part of our journey on planets in space. We were once living on the planet now called Mars. The Mars planet was our home. We had the level of intelligence to create spaceships that could take us out in space to maneuver our species away from the danger of the planet Mars. Some of us were “TAKEN” and that is all I can share at this time about that. However, I can tell you that many of us on earth today are aware of our past for a reason and we are called Avatars. I am one of those who have been allowed to have memories of past lives and have returned to have the veil of secrecy or of shadows lifted from my mind over time. This is also part of searching for our soul selves and back on the path that brought us here to this planet, we call earth.

Q. 6. You said that if 1% of our population answered to you the aliens would reveal there existence to us but if our planet is going to be destroyed is that all that will survive?

A.6. This is a great question and you are right. It was revealed to me personally that I would need 1% of our total population on earth to believe the way I do. This is a goal of mine personally. I was allowed to speak to Supreme Beings at a level of my existence. During this precious sacred time, some secrets of life were revealed. This is like seeking the Holy Grail of life. We all have metaphoric levels of our spirits that return to our essence that flies home in space to our souls. This is easier to fathom than one might imagine. The more we live on earth and achieve our personal goals in life the more we are allowed to remember. This gives some of us on earth the change to share as seers. This is a calling and election made sure for some of us. There is an old term on earth that some people like to use as writers. It is called or referred to as, “An Angel obtaining their Wings.” The Supreme Beings are those who we refer to as God and or God and Goddess in a higher realm of existence. There is always an achievable level of essence for us all. We achieve to exist. Those who are much older and wiser created the essence that is in us that we obtained in the beginning. They actually have worlds, galaxies, and universes that they are able to create together from their level of wisdom and enlightenment. Some may call this level of energy and enlightenment, science and technology as we use the words today on earth. This is why it is so important that we refer to enlightenment on earth as science and technology working in unison with our spiritual wisdom and philosophy. Some of the ways in which we think and believe on earth are practiced in what humankind refers to as cultural traditions and religions of the world.

Q. 7. 1%? I have been getting worried over the subject lately.

A. 7. One% – I have always been worried about this amount too but one thing I have been taught in past lives is that it does us no good to worry or fret. We are taught that we will be taken care of no matter what. The birds and flowers are taking care of, we are a much higher level of existence as life, and intelligent species go. We can only ask to obtain knowledge and wisdom but with this gift of life comes responsibility of knowing and awareness. This is where the term, “Older than dirt, or wisdom beyond one´s own years.” This is what you have my son on this planet now in this lifetime. To be so young and to have found me and asked these questions allows me to know that you are truly an advanced soul.

Comment 1: So then, this is what I was wondering about lately.

I know you have said you are waiting for more information from the aliens and I am as eager to here what they say as you. In the end, I have come to accept the fact that aliens exist and that they are monitoring us.

C.A. (Me too! TJ)

C.2. Just today, I swear I saw a UFO it was an aircraft flying at late dusk with no lights on it.

C. A 2. (I am happy for you. It is like opening the mind and the scatomas of the mind are always there to block our inner sight. This is why we are allowed to know of certain practices we use in Yoga and Meditations on this planet. The practices we learn in our Whole Life Living Fundamentals are what allow us to open one´s own mind to the entire world of life and the living around us all. Much exists in a world that most never sees in one lifetime. Think about all that exists and all that has been written in books for us to find. Many people have come to earth and left some of their findings and knowledge for us to discover in books. Books will always be important and I hope you divine your fair share.)

C.3.More on the matter of enlightenment I have tried to say this to the people I know on earth. Only my mother would even open the conversation of it.

I said that you can explain things with your articles but they are not open to listen to anything.

C.A.3. (I totally understand your energy on these comments. I am one who also was a seeker of knowledge at an early age. I dare say when I was fourteen that this was one of the best years of my life. I was through my childhood past and I spent much time at the library reading books of others who had come to earth before me. I too would share my findings and thoughts with my mother but she was not a believer as I am. This can cause a young being frustration. I well know. This is part of our growth process for our inner being so do not stop growing and sharing. We all get this calling. We all have a gift and a talent but not everyone discovers them early. Some people take a whole lifetime to discover what they came her to obtain as their purpose in this life. Be glad that you are well on your own spiritual journey and assist those who ask for it. To those who you desire to assist and help, ask for the knowledge, wisdom, and guidance from your higher powers, God, Goddess, and/or Supreme Beings to assist you to have the inner strength to carry on and to assist those you can and the power to carry on in life when one has to have the wisdom to know the difference of those you cannot assist in this lifetime. This is one of the hardest callings on the “Tree of Life” and the “Tree of Knowledge” which becomes our human divine wisdom.) google_protectAndRun(“ads_core.google_render_ad”, google_handleError, google_render_ad);

Q. 8. What will happen to us all as a whole?

A. 8. What happens to us all as a whole is part of our process of becoming. We are all part of each other as far as the “Whole” goes to which I believe you are referring to as “Life among the Living.” Life on earth is only part of our entire process of becoming. Our Inner Being and our Outer Knowing becomes more of the “Whole”. We become one with our own Essence that is the main part of what we call our “LIFE FORCE”. We are to obtain “WISDOM AND KNOWLEDGE” as the “AWARENESS” of the “WHOLE” as “ONE”. This is the complicated part of being “ONE” with the “WHOLE”. We each have a chance to obtain great hood. This part of our lives is to enforce and to “FORGE” our well-being as an energy and essence. We can become “ONE” with the “ALL” and what in religion they refer to as “GOD” and the “GREAT I AM”. Have you heard the term of a great philosopher that once lived that is this, “I THINK, THERFORE I AM.”

In some respects, this is true. As long as one can think then one must be. However, the others like us that are a part of the one on this planet have decided once we are “BRAIN DEAD” that we must not be able to “THINK THEREFORE WE ARE NOT”. This is what in medical terms now decides whether to plug or unplug the energy or electrical currents that instill the breathing apparatus for us when we are in certain states of being. When our life force is weak and we are, on “LIFE SUPPORT” there are times when we must be assisted on earth. This is what is usually done in the “MEDICAL HOSPITALS.” This can be caused by physical of mental trauma. Humankind is just now beginning to add that there can be spiritual trauma as well that is separate from the human mind and body. The spirit becomes the essence of energy that many in the medical fields call “LIFE”. This is how they have come upon the terms of “LIFE AND DEATH” situations.

Q. 9. If an apocalypse happens but only those who are willing to learn will survive how many will live?

A. 9. As I explained to you before the apocalypse is an individual happening. However, I believe what you mean here and I have to “READ” you and your spiritual and intellectual meaning as I arrive at your words here since I do not physically know you in person.

The correct answer is “EVERYONE”. The reason being is that there is always energy in our essence and energy can never die! However, I believe you mean who of those will stay on earth and who will go. This is something that is debated in all generations on earth. Our ancestors have debated this way of thinking and being while on earth. Some of our ancestors were willing to “WALK INTO FIRE” to prove their belief systems in another world and another leader of their religious beliefs. Some of those who were considered religious leaders on earth were willing to put others of our kind to death on earth for “Believing Differently.”

There have been manmade religions of many and various types on earth. We are all sharing our thoughts and energy but to debate is healthy. To ridicule and find fault in each other is not healthy for our energy and does quite the opposite. The point about remaining on earth is to have time to gather the spiritual awareness while one has a vessel to do so as in a container. We utilize our body-mind-spirit containers or vessels to share in the process of obtaining knowledge that our energy as essence can use to relate to all there is in this universe in the Metaverse, which is expanding. It is our job to expand with it. Otherwise, life is pointless if we do not desire to achieve expansion.

C. 4.I worry for us. Our intelligence is matched with ignorance and blood lust and this is why we are not as powerful as we could be. One reason why the 20th century was so successful was America where differences are set aside and look where we got; we managed to build our own technology to go to the moon. Imagine if our history was always built together. I am not angry and still want teach people but no one believes me.

In the end, I still will seek an inner wisdom.

Well then, I look forward to your reply and opinions.

C.A. 4 (I value your energy, essence, opinions, and views. We all assist each other in obtaining that 1% of our species on our spiritual intellectual journey on earth.)

Comment – P.S. Something strange when I read your articles my eyes start to hurt which leads to migraine headaches. This could be from sinus congestion with allergies but it only happens when I read your articles. Not on T.V. or other internet sights just articles.

A. C. P.S. ANSWER FROM TJ.

Many people are feeling these symptoms of Dis-Ease these days. One must learn about their own individual vessel and what Genome and DNA is ours to utilize while we are here. The medical conditions that you describe are common while we are growing and learning on earth. There are many of us that are considered Alien Hybrids while we are here on earth. We all on earth at this time have 46 pairs of Chromosomes that are matched up for a health existence for us while we are here in essence energy.

When these are obstructed for whatever reason usually due to the physical and mental environments we live in, we will experience a resistance. This resistance is part of being in a human container of vessel. Some of us have learned what can be used in medicinal and health remedies. Some are homeopathic and some are not. This is something I can only share my comments and opinions about and not advise you physically how to take care of your own container and vessel.

We are each individuals based on our experiences that we bring to earth. You may notice that some of you as the outer knowing of your container is based on the same information that one or both of your genetic earth parents have. However, some of the life patterns we have are created in this lifetime.

We can create Dis-Ease in many ways. Part of being “WHOLE” is learning to live with the knowledge and wisdom that we can heal ourselves. “Physician Heal Thy Self/” was taught to us long ago among some beings that spent time on earth before there were medicines that we now use on earth. Most of what we now understand to be human conditions are based on our own offensive and defensive systems to our life force on earth while here.

We can develop many allergies to things that we do not approve of in this life. Some of our medical conditions can be sustained from prior memories of our past lives on earth. I suggest you take notice of your experience and purchase a small pot to cleanse your sinuses. One was once displayed on the Oprah T.V. Show and can be purchased at Wal Mart in the pharmacy area. Just suggestions mind you. I have one myself but do not use it, as I should. I too experience sinusitis. It is typical of Star People and Light Workers who have come to earth. We have set up some physical resistance to things that we cannot control in our atmosphere.

Q. 10. In addition, what is your life on a daily basis if I may ask?

A. 10. In addition, you may ask about my daily life. Because I have chosen to return to earth and assist others as an Avatar Oracle, my life is spent in the same world and period that others on earth are experiencing. I share the 24 hours a day period but I live in the Central time zone on earth. I have the ability and gifts of creation and abundance to share the world in any location I so desire. However, after traveling the world for many years, I still chose to return to the southern central region of America where I can experience the four seasons with other spiritual intellectuals and others who need my whereabouts known while on earth. My family that I was born into lives in Texas.

My children live in Florida and one is in Alabama and Arizona. The location of my family is by choice due to their jobs or belief systems they obtained in this lifetime.

I chose to move to a very spiritual place of many churches. There are new ones forming here all the time. The people here that formed this area were called Baptists. I am not a religious person but I am a very spiritual person. I prefer to live here because it is a dry county where no liquor is sold and there are no pornography bookstores or adult entertainment locations. This is a family and retired people´s community.

Regarding on a “Daily Basis” I sleep on regular intervals, about 8 to 9 hours a day. The other 15 or 16 hours are spent doing normal duties to maintain existence and to share and enhance to total “WHOLE”. I maintain a small home where I have a husband and two dogs.

My hours that are spent in conscious beta are spent mostly sharing information on the Internet. I share what I am inspired to share after a sleep time. Each day I have two meals one regular breakfast to start the day. I eat healthy snacks like fruit and nuts and may have a soup or salad for lunch. Then evening between five and 6 P.M. My husband and I enjoy a meal together cooked at home. We may occasionally go out for dinner. We occasionally will go to a movie at a theater in one of the larger cities about 35 miles away from our small rural town to get away.

I use to travel a lot around the world when I was a young age as an adult after my children were grown. I became a truck driver and saw the Untied States after living in and working in Hawaii for 7 years. I spent 1995 through 2002 on the road, which is another 7 years. I tend to do things in 7´s. My husband does things in 13´s/ His job in the military and then driving a truck for 13 years.

I spent 2002 through 2009 another seven years preparing for the years ahead as a writer and author. I now spend my days assisting my husband with his book story editing and then I publish them in books.

I have my own company on the Internet where I am responsible for maintaining commercial websites of which I supply knowledge and education. In my space, I have an office in my home with walls of books and a computer and couch and chair. I have two desks and lamps and am comfortable with my certificates of achievement hanging on my wall. I created a small life in a small home once I had traveled the world and offered my experience as an Entrepreneur. I accomplished all my goals in business. I am now prepared to assist others in life as a guide and seer.

My daily life is spent revealing knowledge and awareness to those who design a way to find me as you did. This is my hobby and gives me a newfound pleasure.

As far as the world is concerned. I have built a new life as an author of books. I also am a book doctor and assist others with sharing their books with the public. This makes me happy. I came upon the job by one person who came to me seeking my assistance. This was an author in a small town nearby who had seen my writing articles for the local weekly newspaper. He asked me to assist him in the larger town nearby with editing his books. He had an agent in New York who had begun not to accept his books due to the length. Therefore, I had to learn to take his stories and share with the creator what he could do to make the story shorter. This offered me a change and a chance to serve others. Then I was able to do the same thing for my husband and his sister. This became a need and a condition of others who knew me here where I live.

I deal with some people who want to write books but am not sure how to begin. I assist them in sharing their thoughts and putting them in final form so that I can publish them.

I also write articles and am a syndicated columnist on the Internet. I have people who read my articles and use my opinions, views, and advice around the world. I check my listings on my computer weekly and watch how many countries around the world are reading my websites. I have had many through the years and have allowed others to take them over after I built them up with a name and game them worth in the Internet Global Community. This also gives me pleasure to see my works grow and expand on the Internet. This is a small way I can contribute my energy and essence to assist others. TJ

I shall contact you later

www.theresamorris.com

www.AmericanNewsMagazine.com

www.socialparanormal.com

I am just waking up and have to solve some issues from my dreams. They give me information in my dreams and I have to work on global issues when I wake up.

Right now, I am working on making sure that NASA is part of our future budget with the Constellation program in the USA.

The U.S. Senators met last night a special meeting that relates to what I have written about the future in space with the International Space Station.

I must research what our

Contacts want to express to them about our future.

I know that I shall assist you also, but your training must involve researching all my stories first.

Therefore, I shall write you later.

You write me back with more questions as you absorb the truth okay!

GOOD JOB! You will be okay. We will make sure you are taken care of. TJ

PARANORMAL ET UFO contact on communication, creation, and crop circles are tools of our awareness. Taboo are the darker fringes of society that deal with spirits yet, most cultures, religions, and traditions have these areas. Halloween and witches create fear of the unknown or do they? Are cultural traditions activating taboos or innovative science?

We can focus on existence for our family, culture, world, and ourselves. We are here to learn and explore life on earth. Trust and fear are as opposite as cause and effect.

As our basic growth, requirements are met, i.e. food, clothing, shelter, contact, we can search for deeper meaning in knowledge and wisdom. Spiritual Intellectuals and Science are no longer at odds. Trust in science and fear of the unknown are two sides of the same coin. The secrets that were kept for the prophets and visionaries are being found. This is a time of revealing and the generation gaps are closing globally. Science need not be in fear of religion but should embrace it for the cultures, societies, and traditions created on earth. We learn from our adaptability and mistakes. Anthropology and Archeology are needed.

Anyone human will fight for survival. Communication is sometimes not an option when we are alone. Male and female are up for the task of existing on earth. Living is usually preferred over death. It is time to complete the full circle of understanding once again.

Therefore, priorities were sorted for us before we came to earth. First was the right to life. The second was the will to survive. The third is choice to live and find one’s back to the creators. Evidence comes in time to each living spiritual soul. Some receive guidance and wisdom and some must work for knowledge. Part of the spiritual growth in life is considered suffering among some religions. Those thoughts are manmade. We are spirits.

There is so much to understand about truth of life on earth. Being human and grasping what is beyond human understanding is always a part of our reality. There are many who are here to guide us while here on earth. We must search and research for there is more to life always than is being revealed. We all must look for what we cannot see or feel with out six senses. If there are those who live in large concrete cities, take the time to visit the woods, and watch butterflies and birds.

As an extraterrestrial unidentified flying object contactee, I recently had another death and returning experience where physical and mental bodies are concerned on earth. Some call this NDE and others OBE. Regardless, I had to learn about being alien hybrid. I think and have learned to become aware of the five parts of being an intelligent beings and part of the creation.

Now, I am better about what others call the future, I am a visionary.

The God particle has both dark and light matter. We avoid the black holes but use the wormholes for travel in space. Patience is a virtue of the Gods and Goddesses of creation.

The meaning of science and religion are only tools the same as all other subjects in the academic world of education.

Discovery through creation of all matter is grouped into various forms as part of life and death. Some spirits have not found their way to the light because they are lost. They choose to hover around what is known on earth after physical death has occurred. Energy inside all of us never ceases to exist.

Assistance for all both military and civilian of earth’s total population of the present 6.5 billion and rising is required. We shall assist by offering our energy without interfering with the younger total population of earth. We will deal with those who offer their services based on their military training and their communication training. We will ask librarians to be directors of online information for those wanting to search the Internet. We have decided to use some basic earth ways of creating, thinking, and doing.

People on earth who are considered my contacts and my readers and peers are those who are already in tune to being ascension beings. These include those who desire to work in the future Ascension Center Space Port. A spaceport as the Ascension Center is the controversy it would cause among the government and media. This would stir energy and create a need for explanation before it was time.

Military and civilian alike are tuning into our ET UFO Goodwill Ambassadors. Those who are accustomed to working in the program of the mind only know one way to think and this is called linear. We are here to assist. We are aware of the Large Hadron Collider and are going to continue assisting and observing. We choose to not interfere and are simply observing and at times communicating.

Those born after the earth year 1947 were incorporated into a new program for contact. For those who have followed their lifetime energy and focus on flying saucers and nuclear power, these beings will be more perplexed as to why they did not see the whole picture as it progressed. Some believe they are channeling information but they have their own mental filters. This is not the only way that our ET UFO friends think.

Organize thoughts communicate and write while on earth. Our creators have worked for thousands of years to train beings. This does not exclude the intellectual and spiritual portions of the sentient intelligent beings.  The higher intelligent beings can explain later.

Nevertheless, for and to those colleagues of mine thank you for working with the human minds.

To those who are just now joining me in my communication of ET UFO information on the many levels that are required on earth and to those who have created their own following of people who desire to know and understand the future, be patient.

While desiring to assist in the overall goodwill awareness on earth of the extraterrestrials, and unidentified flying objects, which are simply spacecraft, we are also asserting ideas of creation with those of crop circles to infuse a form of creation and connection among all beings on earth.

Symbols have been a way to relate in pictographs. Contacts were chosen to spread the word. There are others more intelligent, come, and go in ET UFO flying saucers or spacecrafts. This has been used in the past for awareness and awakening the human spirit.

Thought time in the past, many oral traditions were forgotten until there were crop circle symbols sent after the “hunters and gatherers” were divided under Abraham. The human species should have developed further than we recently are observing on earth at present.

Because we choose physical or mental force, we simply check in with our chosen beings. We from time to time give a small nudge of influence in a positive direction. We allow freewill to superimpose our suggestions. We offer suggestions during the sleep portion of life on earth. There are parallel worlds and other dimensions to be explored. We sometimes travel through wormholes and are gone in what is termed time on earth. We always leave our guides and guards as a fleet for communication and protection.

This is sometimes played out in the dream portion of ones thought process while on earth. This can be found in symbols and in words used in prior history of earths tribes on earth. At present there are many whom human beings on earth of many faiths and religions create. Some of these have been misguided through time on earth.

Now is a time of revealing and the purpose is to shed as much light on this topic of communication and awareness as can be performed in one life time on earth. This time, we will hope that the man and woman we have chosen will learn to exist with the understanding that the military defense of the planet is required as well as the civilian communication of awareness is required in order to survive the future together as one.

This should be obvious with the two chosen sides of the brain one male and one female. All humans are created the same with 2 sides of existence 1 part man and 1 part woman in symbols this is displayed as 50% male and 50% female creation matter We are all paranormal and transgender or asexual in chemical energy, space, and mind. We experience much as cause and affect, and activity on earth while alive. The five levels are alpha, beta, theta, gamma, and delta in the human existence.

We have so much to explore and to capture in our own personal memories to take with us when we lave earth at some point as spirits. Personal experiences will be reviewed after leaving earth.

Concentrate on healing the separations of all beings on earth while creating a future in space. There is knowledge in the future in the form of wormhole travel to other galaxies. Remember we have guides and guardians above who have allowed us our freedom of will and freedom to choose in our own minds. Nothing or no one can take away our freedom of our mental body from our mind.

Even when in bondage in prison, there is no reason to panic or live in fear. Conquer the mind that is part of the mental body housed in the physical body while on earth. Enlightenment comes from within the spirit of compassion and wisdom.

We are alive on earth to learn from our experiences and to gather our experiences to create memories to use in our next lives back either on earth or in space.

Do the right thing and discover your part while here on earth. There have been evil beings who were misguided souls while here on earth. They will return for the lessons not learned in this lifetime. Many things are seemingly mystical, and magical. There is a reason for this practice of the human mind.

Other worlds will vary the lessons not learned on earth. However, for many, they will simply return to earth by the creators. We all manifest light and dark or some call this good and evil.

Regardless, there is a dichotomy and we must all do out part to create the best in compassion and wisdom while here on earth. We are here to be a part of the best and the creation for the future of all human intelligent beings who visit this planet. Those who do not participate in the creation and manifestation process for good will is dealt with in a way that most will not want to endure after leaving earth. This requires change after watching our life played our before our eyes while on earth. Then there is a consensus taken by higher intelligent beings. PARANORMAL ET UFO contact may involve out of body experiences.

Life on earth may be about remembering. Lifting the veil on past lives is part of many religions. I have memories I cannot explain and I believe that I was asked to share with others who are searching in science and in spirit. There are many paths and way to live.

I learned in my many past lives that when I as a student am ready that the master will appear. This lifetime, I was given a blessing of “GOD” or the “God Particle” as those in particle physics may say. I am one who believes that science and spirit are one in creation.

My out of body experience had to do with life and death issues. This last near death experience (NDE) or out of body experience (OBE) was not during surgery. This was a spiritual experience, which was a life changing experience with guides to and from space visiting an extra biological entity (EBE) or commonly called in plural meaning more than one as extra terrestrials (ETs). I learned from certain spiritual beings that still believe in religions that they prefer to call these beings angels and God.

Is science truth or fiction? What we once thought was truth in science is now fiction? Some cultures believe in faith and religions of one kind or another. There may be truth in both religions and science. Truth today may be fiction in the future.

We can focus on existence for our family, culture, world, and ourselves. We are here to learn and explore life on earth. Trust and fear are as opposite as cause and effect.

Some believe in past lives. Some people can remember past lives. I have memories that I cannot explain any other way with names in me like Tara and Sothis. Does it matter if we can remember or as some say the veil is lifted on this lifetime?

As our basic growth, requirements are met, i.e. food, clothing, shelter, contact, we can search for deeper meaning in knowledge and wisdom. Spiritual Intellectuals and Science are no longer at odds. Trust in science and fear of the unknown are two sides of the same coin. The secrets that were kept for the prophets and visionaries are being found. This is a time of revealing and the generation gaps are closing globally. Science need not be in fear of religion but should embrace it for the cultures, societies, and traditions created on earth. We learn from our adaptability and mistakes. Anthropology and Archeology are needed.

Anyone human will fight for survival. Communication is sometimes not an option when we are alone. Male and female are up for the task of existing on earth. Living is usually preferred over death. It is time to complete the full circle of understanding once again.

Therefore, priorities were sorted for us before we came to earth. First was the right to life. The second was the will to survive. The third is choice to live and find one’s back to the creators. Evidence comes in time to each living spiritual soul. Some receive guidance and wisdom and some must work for knowledge. Part of the spiritual growth in life is considered suffering among some religions. Those thoughts are manmade. We are spirits.

There is so much to understand about truth of life on earth. Being human and grasping what is beyond human understanding is always a part of our reality. There are many who are here to guide us while here on earth. We must search and research for there is more to life always than is being revealed. We all must look for what we cannot see or feel with out six senses. If there are those who live in large concrete cities, take the time to visit the woods, and watch butterflies and birds.

As an extraterrestrial unidentified flying object contactee, I recently had another death and returning experience where physical and mental bodies are concerned on earth. Some call this NDE and others OBE. Regardless, I had to learn about being alien hybrid. I think and have learned to become aware of the five parts of being an intelligent beings and part of the creation.

Now, I am better about what others call the future, I am a visionary.

The God particle has both dark and light matter. We avoid the black holes but use the wormholes for travel in space. Patience is a virtue of the Gods and Goddesses of creation.

The meaning of science and religion are only tools the same as all other subjects in the academic world of education.

Discovery through creation of all matter is grouped into various forms as part of life and death. Some spirits have not found their way to the light because they are lost. They choose to hover around what is known on earth after physical death has occurred. Energy inside all of us never ceases to exist.

Assistance for all both military and civilian of earth´s total population of the present 6.5 billion and rising is required. We shall assist by offering our energy without interfering with the younger total population of earth. We will deal with those who offer their services based on their military training and their communication training. We will ask librarians to be directors of online information for those wanting to search the Internet. We have decided to use some basic earth ways of creating, thinking, and doing.

People on earth who are considered my contacts and my readers and peers are those who are already in tune to being ascension beings. These include those who desire to work in the future Ascension Center Space Port. A spaceport as the Ascension Center is the controversy it would cause among the government and media. This would stir energy and create a need for explanation before it was time.

Military and civilian alike are tuning into our ET UFO Goodwill Ambassadors. Those who are accustomed to working in the program of the mind only know one way to think and this is called linear. We are here to assist. We are aware of the Large Hadron Collider and are going to continue assisting and observing. We choose to not interfere and are simply observing and at times communicating.

Those born after the earth year 1947 were incorporated into a new program for contact. For those who have followed their lifetime energy and focus on flying saucers and nuclear power, these beings will be more perplexed as to why they did not see the whole picture as it progressed. Some believe they are channeling information but they have their own mental filters. This is not the only way that our ET UFO friends think.

Organize thoughts communicate and write while on earth. Our creators have worked for thousands of years to train beings. This does not exclude the intellectual and spiritual portions of the sentient intelligent beings. The higher intelligent beings can explain later.

Nevertheless, for and to those colleagues of mine thank you for working with the human mind. Those of you who are excelling as spiritual intellectuals will be rewarded. We all have gifts and blessings provided in our DNA by our creators.

To those who are just now joining me in my communication of ET UFO information on the many levels that are required on earth and to those who have created their own following of people who desire to know and understand the future, be patient.

While desiring to assist in the overall goodwill awareness on earth of the extraterrestrials, and unidentified flying objects, which are simply spacecraft, we are also asserting ideas of creation with those of crop circles to infuse a form of creation and connection among all beings on earth.

Symbols have been a way to relate in pictographs. Contacts were chosen to spread the word. There are others more intelligent, come, and go in ET UFO flying saucers or spacecrafts. This has been used in the past for awareness and awakening the human spirit.

Thought time in the past, many oral traditions were forgotten until there were crop circle symbols sent after the “hunters and gatherers” were divided under Abraham. The human species should have developed further than we recently are observing on earth at present.

Because we choose physical or mental force, we simply check in with our chosen beings. We from time to time give a small nudge of influence in a positive direction. We allow freewill to superimpose our suggestions. We offer suggestions during the sleep portion of life on earth. There are parallel worlds and other dimensions to be explored. We sometimes travel through wormholes and are gone in what is termed time on earth. We always leave our guides and guards as a fleet for communication and protection.

This is sometimes played out in the dream portion of ones thought process while on earth. This can be found in symbols and in words used in prior history of earths tribes on earth.

Humans have two distinct sides of the brain one male and one female. There are other parts of course but most can see the two parts and the motor development loss or gain in stroke victims.

All humans are created the same with 2 sides of existence 1 part man and 1 part woman in symbols this is displayed as 50% male and 50% female creation matter We are all paranormal and transgender or asexual in chemical energy, space, and mind. We experience much as cause and affect, and activity on earth while alive. The five levels are alpha, beta, theta, gamma, and delta in the human existence.

We have so much to explore and to capture in our own personal memories to take with us when we lave earth at some point as spirits. Personal experiences will be reviewed after leaving earth.

Concentrate on healing the separations of all beings on earth while creating a future in space. There is knowledge in the future in the form of wormhole travel to other galaxies. Remember we have guides and guardians above who have allowed us our freedom of will and freedom to choose in our own minds. Nothing or no one can take away our freedom of our mental body from our mind.

Even when in bondage in prison, there is no reason to panic or live in fear. Conquer the mind that is part of the mental body housed in the physical body while on earth. Enlightenment comes from within the spirit of compassion and wisdom. We are alive on earth to learn from our experiences and to gather our experiences to create memories to use in our next lives back either on earth or in space.

The future is important and visionaries and futurists will lead the way. Paranormal ET UFO contact is important and past lives being part of intelligent beings may be simply raising the veil of our human existence. There are parallel universes and other dimensions to explore. One has to open the spiritual mental body to explore a path without fear.

There are students and teachers along every path of enlightenment whether in science or spirit. To me they are both one and the same. All parts of the human experience are spiritual and scientific. Join me on the quest for spiritual compassion and wisdom.

RELIGION ON THE BRAIN VERSUS ET BELIEFS

As many have noted, religion cannot be reduced to a mere concatenation of religious beliefs.  Sharing a lengthy content text with permission from my website socialparanormal.com with colleague’s permission thought the Ace Folklife Society.

Archaeology and Folklife are presented through Western Kentucky University courses for those interested in a degree in either or both. We are mainly writers with a common goal as researchers who write for scientific and educational purposes.

Every religion consists of rites, rituals, prayers, social institutions, holidays, etc., that serve a wide variety of purposes, explicit or otherwise

However, religious belief—that is, the acceptance of specific religious propositions as being true—is generally, what renders these enterprises relevant, or even comprehensible. While there may be many Catholics, for instance, who value the ritual of the Mass without actually believing the doctrine of Transubstantiation, the primacy of the Mass within the Church still hinges on the fact that many Catholics do accept it as a metaphysical truth—a fact that can be directly attributed to specific, doctrinal claims that are still put forward by the Church.

There is, of course, a distinction to be made between mere profession of such beliefs and actual belief

Distinction that, while important, only makes sense in a world in which some people actually believe what they say they believe. There seems little reason to doubt that a significant percentage of human beings, likely a majority, falls into this latter category with respect one or another religious creed. A true confession of an ET UFO Contact is about extra terrestrial contact.

ET UFO contact does not require a human to be perfect.  If perfect sentient intelligent beings were the only ones chosen on earth, I would be left out. To err is to be human. We must forgive ourselves and others for mistakes while here on earth.

There were five alien spacecraft left to monitor earth in 1947. UFOs are extra terrestrial spacecraft. There have been many UFOs and visitations throughout the world. Our governments know this and have many specimens of many types of intelligent beings. I am taught that we all work together for the good of all.

How do I know this one might ask? I was chosen as an ET UFO contact. I agreed to be a translator. Those that I know who are supreme are very advanced and do not speak English. They use universal translators. Some are computerized as artificial life forms and some are like me. I appear human and do my best to download information. I apologize in advance because my mistakes are not in my information received but in my typing. I think and type faster than my mind and fingers comprehend. Like Data on Star Trek.

Since 1947, there has been physical contact in our lifetime. I was not born until the day after Christmas 1951. Since the time I was born, I have been visited and monitored.

The spacecraft were to be left on earth around the world on the five largest continents for monitoring purposes. We have always been monitored and we always will.

I am an extra terrestrial contact and considered a human hybrid to some. If, I choose to care only about what people think of me I would never have shared my thoughts and findings in writing. I make mistakes in writing.

Why do my articles have typographical errors though my spell and grammar check is always s on and used? Each time I make a typo or misspell a word, the computer shows me by putting a red line under the word. When I add my article on American Chronicle, it too shows red lines. I fix my mistakes but somehow, when they leave my computer, there are mistakes made as the information ions travel in cyberspace on the Internet. Sometimes the words are changed when at the end of a sentence. I compare it to Quantum Physics.

We are just now learning about the sixteen separate quarks in particles of atoms. I know we use neutrons, protons, and electrons, and that we break these down. I know that I am to assist physicists to the next level of information on earth but I prefer to speak in algorithms and math is hard for me to understand since I did not learn this as a human in school. I make mistakes but sometimes I am disappointed with the results as seen on other websites and bogs. I will learn from my mistakes.

I am a futurist and am programmed to assist in the creation of the world’s first Ascension Center Spaceport. This will require understanding and cooperation by many people not just me. It has a similar construction to the Bird’s Nest in China. It will take until 2012 to construct if we begin now. If we wait, it may take until 2020. I am not sure I will be here 2037 and due to my aging while human I may lost my ability to work.

I have a mission as a communicator and have two sides, a male and female while in a woman’s physical body. We all do, it is just that I was chosen for a particular reason, it has not been fully revealed to me, and others may not appreciate my contributions until I am dead and gone.  We hear so many sentient human beings on earth who say they are alien hybrids.

Alien Hybrids claim to be different and know they are simply passing through time on earth as humans.
They know and understand the ascension process and take leaving earth for granted as part of the process of change.  They instinctively know and understand that their bodies are only temporary.  Study the neurological system of the physical body and mind including the autonomic nervous system and prepare your mind to study the future of earth and your responses.  Knowing things that others may not is not an easy road to take on earth.

I believe being here on earth is to prefect our spiritual souls and to learn how to be productive and participate in the reactionary process.  Thus far, I cannot think of any other reason for existence as a human being sent to earth I believe the energy we create as memories is what we take with us when we leave this earth because this is my extraordinary experience. This ability is what allowed me to remember my past and where I cam from before earth.  I believe that the choices I made while in my Astral body when I left my physical body on earth is what allowed me to remember and believe as I do. I believe that others are like me while on earth.

I died once and had a near death experience. Both were traumatic to my physical and mental bodies, but they were an enlightening experience for my own spiritual soul’s progression. I learned from these extraordinary experiences. I am not alone in these experiences. There are many of us.

However, what does make me somewhat extraordinary is my real physical contact with extra terrestrials and my knowledge or real physical extra terrestrial spacecraft or UFOs. If one desires to contact extra terrestrials, there is a way to achieve this goal. I desired to be hearing with knowledge of extra terrestrials. I have seen aliens, Ets, and UFOS also known as spacecraft. I know that we are to create a spaceport for extra terrestrial spacecraft.

The extra terrestrials taught me to be aware of the signs and words taught to me.  The Ascension Center Spaceport was designed before I even understood the name or the logo design.  This keeps China, Russian, USA, Japan, and all other countries from claiming the name as separate. This name is chosen by the Supreme Allied Council and has been voted on by others in the universe. I am simply a messenger.

I have been fortunate to have very super intelligent beings to interact with me on many levels. I have learned that being spiritual and intellectual are only two parts of the same whole of being a human sentient intelligent being. I have learned that desiring perfection thought curiosity and exploration is part of the human DNA programming.

I have learned that being allowed to share life with others on earth is a blessing. I have learned that knowing extra terrestrial supreme beings in mental, spiritual, and physical form is a Godsend or like conversing with the God particle in space. I have learned that anyone can find their way back home with the proper guidance and direction and that not all human beings have to experience a near death experience or dying to know what I know.

Now days, we call people with knowledge of extra terrestrials delusional or needing psychological drugs to keep them from using certain parts of their minds and brains. I have been taught that to share what I know to be the truth may defy what other being on earth believe in and that science and religion may desire to destroy my words because they could change or contradict what has been taught to human beings in the past.

UFOs or extra terrestrial spacecraft have been treated as non-existent.  What I truly believe is that the extra terrestrials that I have met and been guided by and those beings who create the extraterrestrial spacecraft are simply those who have always guided the believers and the most faithful on earth. I believe that these higher supreme intelligent beings have always come and gone from earth and will continue to come and go at their own will.  I believe we cannot control these extraterrestrials and that they choose whom they choose based on their belief system, lifestyle, and DNA.

There is a woman who claims she is a pilot of the Roswell down crash UFO. There were two and one imploded from the inside. This was piloted by two intelligent beings we have termed the grays. This extraterrestrial spacecraft was a newer model, which had just come off the assembly line, and this was its first flight out. The mission of this spacecraft was to pick up the two grays that were leaving a model of spacecraft on earth to monitor earth.

The plan was to leave one spacecraft intact to be found and taken into the mountain for safekeeping.  The two gray intelligent beings that were piloting this spacecraft set the spacecraft we call GUS down. They exited the spacecraft out of the back door, which the lower part creates a ramp. The top and bottom open and close and when closed one cannot see the seal. There is much to learn in reverse engineering but I do not know if DOD and the pentagon will allow certain Engineers I would use such as Tom Sergeant.

I would also require Tom Morris. I have my reasons for desiring people I can trust.  The small transport monitoring spacecrafts on earth are sending back information to the main ship that monitors earth and stays hidden. We have a fleet of ships on the outside of this galaxy. The military have adopted our terms of Navy on earth and I am glad I received Navy training on earth. Some use army technical terms. However, this is based on Navy terms that are used in army terms for the convenience of some human beings on earth who have also had an agent inject them with extra DNA at birth. This cannot be detected but can be used on the spacecraft. The people who try to reverse engineer and make the spacecraft fly cannot because they do not have the DNA.

The two grays boarded the newer vessel to return to the main ship from which they came.
When they boarded and the one spacecraft took off it malfunctioned. This caused the spacecraft to come back down and the four grays knew they were not going to make it off earth.

The two pilots tried to land the spacecraft. As they began the decent, it imploded and threw two of the grays clear of the crash. One was hurt internally and one had a broken leg and communicated telepathically trying to ask for help for the three of them later when army troops arrived. One gray was kept alive for a while, one died from internal injuries, and the two grays who were piloting the spacecraft were killed on impact.

Why do I bother to communicate, share, and write my truth and beliefs? Because I believe that, this is my mission as a communication commander in another realm of my existence. I have chosen a leadership role in another life and in another existence. I have chosen to be here now on earth and to make known my presence so that others will find their way back to their origin.

This article is dedicated to an Engineer with high hopes for my writing, our work and the future of our world, Thomas B. Sergeant, CSTRS/ALMDS Test Director, ARINC Engineering Services, LLC. I want to assist USA, DOD, PRTs, and Foreign Affairs in PR.

Can Tom assist us in reverse engineering by taking my words and understanding and changing them into engineering terms for the good of humankind? Stay tuned into the Matrix of life with TJ and find out.

Our lab published the first neuroimaging study of belief as a general mode of cognition [1], and another group has looked specifically at religious conviction [2]. However, no research has compared these two states of mind directly. Here we show that while religious and nonreligious thinking differentially engage broad regions of the frontal, parietal, and medial temporal lobes—and, hence, appear quite distinct as modes of thought—the difference between belief and disbelief appears to be content-independent.

Results We used functional magnetic resonance imaging (fMRI) to measure signal changes in the brains of thirty subjects—fifteen committed Christians and fifteen nonbelievers—as they evaluated the truth and falsity of religious and nonreligious propositions. For each trial either a religious statement (e.g., “Jesus Christ really performed the miracles attributed to him in the Bible”) or a nonreligious statement (e.g., “Alexander the Great was a very famous military leader”) appeared, and participants pressed a button to indicate whether the statement was true or false. Our stimuli were designed to produce roughly equal numbers of believed and disbelieved trials in each category.

Behavioral data

Response time data were submitted to a repeated-measures ANOVA with belief (true, false) and statement content (religious, nonreligious) as within-subject variables, and group (nonbeliever, Christian) as a between-subject variable. Response times were significantly longer for false (3.95 s) compared to true (3.70 s) responses (F (1,28) = 33.4, p<.001), and also significantly longer for religious (3.99 s) compared with nonreligious (3.66 s) stimuli (F (1,28) = 18, p<.001). The two-way interaction between belief and content type did not reach significance, but there was a three-way interaction between belief, content type, and group (F (1,28) = 6.06, p<.05). While both groups were quicker to respond “true” than “false” on both categories of stimuli, the effect of truth was especially pronounced for nonbelievers when responding to religious statements (see Supplementary Information: Table S1 and Figure S1).

Belief compared with disbelief

For both groups, and in both categories of stimuli, belief was associated with greater blood-oxygen-level-dependent (BOLD) signal in the ventromedial prefrontal cortex (VMPFC, see Fig. 1, Table 1), an area important for self-representation [3], [4], [5], [6], emotional associations [7], reward [8], [9], [10], and goal-driven behavior [11]. This region showed greater signal whether subjects believed statements about God, the Virgin Birth, etc. or statements about ordinary facts. We also saw greater signal in the left superior frontal gyrus and in both lateral occipital cortices for this contrast.
Figure 1. Belief minus disbelief (Both Categories; Both Groups).
Greater signal for belief compared with disbelief appeared in the ventromedial prefrontal cortex, lateral occipital cortex, and superior frontal gyrus. The bottom panel shows percent signal change from baseline in each of the clusters (vmpc = ventromedial prefrontal cortex; log = lateral occipital gyrus; sfg = superior frontal gyrus). Error bars represent standard error of the mean.
doi:10.1371/journal.pone.0007272.g001
Table 1. Belief minus disbelief.
doi:10.1371/journal.pone.0007272.t001

The differences in VMPFC signal were due to a greater relative decrease in activation from baseline for the disbelief condition. Our finding of greater signal in VMPFC for belief compared to disbelief was significant in both Christians and nonbelievers for both religious and nonreligious stimuli, supporting a role for this brain region in the acceptance of truth-claims across content domains. A direct comparison of belief minus disbelief in Christians and nonbelievers did not show any significant group differences for nonreligious stimuli.

For religious stimuli, there were additional regions of the brain that did differ by group, however these results seem best explained by a common reaction in both groups to statements that violate religious doctrines (discussed further below).

The opposite contrast, disbelief minus belief, yielded increased signal in the superior frontal sulcus and the precentral gyrus. The engagement of these areas is not readily explained based on prior work (see Table 2).
Table 2. Disbelief minus belief.
Religious compared with Nonreligious statements

Background

While religious faith remains one of the most significant features of human life, little is known about its relationship to ordinary belief at the level of the brain. Nor is it known whether religious believers and nonbelievers differ in how they evaluate statements of fact. Our lab previously has used functional neuroimaging to study belief as a general mode of cognition [1], and others have looked specifically at religious belief [2]. However, no research has compared these two states of mind directly.

Methodology/Principal Findings

We used functional magnetic resonance imaging (fMRI) to measure signal changes in the brains of thirty subjects—fifteen committed Christians and fifteen nonbelievers—as they evaluated the truth and falsity of religious and nonreligious propositions. For both groups, and in both categories of stimuli, belief (judgments of “true” vs judgments of “false”) was associated with greater signal in the ventromedial prefrontal cortex, an area important for self-representation [3], [4], [5], [6], emotional associations [7], reward [8], [9], [10], and goal-driven behavior [11]. This region showed greater signal whether subjects believed statements about God, the Virgin Birth, etc. or statements about ordinary facts. A comparison of both stimulus categories suggests that religious thinking is more associated with brain regions that govern emotion, self-representation, and cognitive conflict, while thinking about ordinary facts is more reliant upon memory retrieval networks.

Conclusions/Significance

While religious and nonreligious thinking differentially engage broad regions of the frontal, parietal, and medial temporal lobes, the difference between belief and disbelief appears to be content-independent. Our study compares religious thinking with ordinary cognition and, as such, constitutes a step toward developing a neuropsychology of religion. However, these findings may also further our understanding of how the brain accepts statements of all kinds to be valid descriptions of the world.

Citation: Harris S, Kaplan JT, Curiel A, Bookheimer SY, Iacoboni M, et al. (2009) The Neural Correlates of Religious and Nonreligious Belief. PLoS ONE 4(10): e7272. doi:10.1371/journal.pone.0007272
Editor: Olaf Sporns, Indiana University, United States of America
Received: June 3, 2009; Accepted: September 7, 2009; Published: October 1, 2009

WITH PERMISSION:

Copyright: © 2009 Harris et al. This is an open-access article distributed under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution License, which permits unrestricted use, distribution, and reproduction in any medium, provided the original author and source are credited.
Funding: For generous support the authors wish to thank the Brain Mapping Medical Research Organization, Brain Mapping Support Foundation, Pierson-Lovelace Foundation, The Ahmanson Foundation,

William M. and Linda R. Dietel Philanthropic Fund at the Northern Piedmont Community Foundation, Tamkin Foundation, Jennifer Jones-Simon Foundation, Capital Group Companies Charitable Foundation, Robson Family and Northstar Fund. The project described was supported in part by Grant Numbers RR12169, RR13642 and RR00865 from the National Center for Research Resources (NCRR), a component of the National Institutes of Health (NIH) and by a grant from The Reason Project; its contents are solely the responsibility of the authors and do not necessarily represent the official views of NCR, NIH, or those of any other funding source. Sam Harris (joint first author) is the Co-founder and CEO of The Reason Project

(www.reasonproject.org). The Reason Project is a 501(c) (3) nonprofit foundation whose mission includes conducting original scientific research related to human values, cognition, and reasoning. This affiliation does not alter the authors’ adherence to all PLoS ONE policies on the sharing of data for the purpose of academic, non-commercial research. For this study, The Reason Project provided partial funding for MRI scanner use, subject recruitment, and psychological testing. The other sources of funding had no role in study design, data collection and analysis, decision to publish, or preparation of the manuscript.

Competing interests: The authors have declared that no competing interests exist.

* E-mail: mscohen@ucla.edu
# These authors contributed equally to this work.
Introduction Since the 19th century, it has been widely assumed that the spread of industrialized society would spell the end of religion. Marx [12], Freud [13], [14], and Weber [15]—along with innumerable anthropologists, sociologists, historians, and psychologists influenced by their work—expected religious belief to wither in the light of modernity.

It has not come to pass. Religion remains one of the most prominent features of human life in the 21st century. While most developed societies have grown predominantly secular [16], with the curious exception of the United States, orthodox religion is in full bloom throughout the developing world. Indeed, humanity seems to becoming proportionally more religious, as the combination of material advancement and secularism is strongly correlated with decreased fertility [17]. When one considers the rise of Islamism throughout the Muslim world, the spread of Pentecostalism throughout Africa, and the anomalous piety of the United States, it becomes clear that religion will have geopolitical consequences well into the 21st century.

Given the importance of religion in human life, surprisingly little is known about its basis in the brain. Several lines of evidence, including the fact that a variety of clinical conditions related to dopaminergic dysfunction, suggest the relevance of the brain’s ventromedial dopaminergic systems to religious experience, belief and behavior—mania, obsessive-compulsive disorder (OCD), schizophrenia, and temporal-lobe epilepsy—are regularly associated with hyperreligiosity [18]. The serotonergic system has also been implicated, as drugs known to modulate it—like LSD, psilocybin, mescaline, N,N-dimethyltryptamine (“DMT”), and 3,4-methylenedioxymethamphetamine (“ecstasy”)—seem especially potent drivers of religious/spiritual experience. In addition, 5-HT1A receptor densities have been inversely correlated with high scores on the “spiritual acceptance” subscale of the Temperament and Character Inventory [19].

There have been a number of neuroimaging and EEG studies done on religious practice and experience—primarily focusing on meditation [20], [21], [22], [23], [24] and prayer [25], [26], [27], [28], [29], [30]. The purpose of these studies has been to evoke spiritual/contemplative experiences in religious subjects and to compare these states of mind to a control condition. However, none of these studies were designed to isolate the variable of belief itself, or to determine whether religious belief differs from ordinary belief at the level of the brain.

As many have noted, religion cannot be reduced to a mere concatenation of religious beliefs. Every religion consists of rites, rituals, prayers, social institutions, holidays, etc., that serve a wide variety of purposes, explicit or otherwise [31], [32]. However, religious belief—that is, the acceptance of specific religious propositions as being true—is generally, what renders these enterprises relevant, or even comprehensible. While there may be many Catholics, for instance, who value the ritual of the Mass without actually believing the doctrine of Transubstantiation, the primacy of the Mass within the Church still hinges on the fact that many Catholics do accept it as a metaphysical truth—a fact that can be directly attributed to specific, doctrinal claims that are still put forward by the Church. There is, of course, a distinction to be made between mere profession of such beliefs and actual belief [33]—a distinction that, while important, only makes sense in a world in which some people actually believe what they say they believe. There seems little reason to doubt that a significant percentage of human beings, likely a majority, falls into this latter category with respect one or another religious creed.
Our lab published the first neuroimaging study of belief as a general mode of cognition [1], and another group has looked specifically at religious conviction [2]. However, no research has compared these two states of mind directly. Here we show that while religious and nonreligious thinking differentially engage broad regions of the frontal, parietal, and medial temporal lobes—and, hence, appear quite distinct as modes of thought—the difference between belief and disbelief appears to be content-independent.

Results We used functional magnetic resonance imaging (fMRI) to measure signal changes in the brains of thirty subjects—fifteen committed Christians and fifteen nonbelievers—as they evaluated the truth and falsity of religious and nonreligious propositions. For each trial either a religious statement (e.g., “Jesus Christ really performed the miracles attributed to him in the Bible”) or a nonreligious statement (e.g., “Alexander the Great was a very famous military leader”) appeared, and participants pressed a button to indicate whether the statement was true or false. Our stimuli were designed to produce roughly equal numbers of believed and disbelieved trials in each category.

Behavioral data

Response time data were submitted to a repeated-measures ANOVA with belief (true, false) and statement content (religious, nonreligious) as within-subject variables, and group (nonbeliever, Christian) as a between-subject variable. Response times were significantly longer for false (3.95 s) compared to true (3.70 s) responses (F (1, 28) = 33.4, p<.001), and significantly longer for religious (3.99 s) compared with nonreligious (3.66 s) stimuli (F (1,28) = 18, p<.001). The two-way interaction between belief and content type did not reach significance, but there was a three-way interaction between belief, content type, and group (F (1,28) = 6.06, p<.05). While both groups were quicker to respond “true” than “false” on both categories of stimuli, the effect of truth was especially pronounced for nonbelievers when responding to religious statements (see Supplementary Information: Table S1 and Figure S1).

Belief compared with disbelief
For both groups, and in both categories of stimuli, belief was associated with greater blood-oxygen-level-dependent (BOLD) signal in the ventromedial prefrontal cortex (VMPFC, see Fig. 1, Table 1), an area important for self-representation [3], [4], [5], [6], emotional associations [7], reward [8], [9], [10], and goal-driven behavior [11]. This region showed greater signal whether subjects believed statements about God, the Virgin Birth, etc. or statements about ordinary facts. We also saw greater signal in the left superior frontal gyrus and in both lateral occipital cortices for this contrast.

Figure 1. Belief minus disbelief (Both Categories; Both Groups).
Greater signal for belief compared with disbelief appeared in the ventromedial prefrontal cortex, lateral occipital cortex, and superior frontal gyrus. The bottom panel shows percent signal change from baseline in each of the clusters (vmpc = ventromedial prefrontal cortex; log = lateral occipital gyrus; sfg = superior frontal gyrus). Error bars represent standard error of the mean.

The differences in VMPFC signal were due to a greater relative decrease in activation from baseline for the disbelief condition. Our finding of greater signal in VMPFC for belief compared to disbelief was significant in both Christians and nonbelievers for both religious and nonreligious stimuli, supporting a role for this brain region in the acceptance of truth-claims across content domains. A direct comparison of belief minus disbelief in Christians and nonbelievers did not show any significant group differences for nonreligious stimuli. For religious stimuli, there were additional regions of the brain that did differ by group, however these results seem best explained by a common reaction in both groups to statements that violate religious doctrines (discussed further below).

The opposite contrast, disbelief minus belief, yielded increased signal in the superior frontal sulcus and the precentral gyrus. The engagement of these areas is not readily explained based on prior work (see Table 2).

Table 2. Disbelief minus belief.
doi:10.1371/journal.pone.0007272.t002

Religious compared with Nonreligious statements
While the contrast of belief minus disbelief yielded similar activation patterns for both stimulus categories, a comparison of all religious trials to all nonreligious trials produced a wide range of signal differences throughout the brain. The contrast of religious stimuli minus nonreligious stimuli (see Fig. 2A, Table 3.) revealed greater signal in many regions, including the anterior insula and the ventral striatum. The anterior insula has been regularly linked to pain perception [34] and even to the perception of pain in others [35]. This region is also widely believed to mediate negatively valenced feelings like disgust [36], [37].

The ventral striatum is also regularly associated with emotional processing, especially with reward [38] and appears to play a role in cognitive planning [39]. We also found greater signal for religious stimuli in the anterior cingulate cortex (ACC). The ACC is often taken to be a reporter of response conflict [40], and activity in this region has been negatively correlated with religious conviction [41].
Figure 2. Religious versus nonreligious statements.

(A) The MRI signal was greater when subjects evaluated religious statements compared with nonreligious statements in areas throughout the brain, including the precuneus, anterior cingulate, insula, and ventral striatum. (B) Increased signal was found for nonreligious statements compared with religious statements in several left hemisphere regions including the parahippocampal gyrus, retrosplenial cortex, temporal pole, middle temporal gyrus and hippocampus.

Another key region that appears to be preferentially engaged by religious thinking is the posterior medial cortex. This area is part of the previously described resting state network that shows greater activity during both rest and self-referential tasks [3].

The opposite contrast, nonreligious minus religious statements, produced greater signal in left hemisphere networks, including the hippocampus, the parahippocampal gyrus, middle temporal gyrus, temporal pole, and retrosplenial cortex (see Fig. 2B, Table 4). It is well known that the hippocampus and the parahippocampal gyrus are involved in memory retrieval [42]. The anterior temporal lobe is also engaged by semantic memory tasks [43], and the retrosplenial cortex displays especially strong, reciprocal connectivity with structures in the medial temporal lobe [44].

Table 4. Nonreligious minus Religious statements.
doi:10.1371/journal.pone.0007272.t004
Finally, among our religious stimuli, the subset of statements that ran counter to Christian doctrine yielded greater signal for both groups in several brain regions, including the ventral striatum, paracingulate cortex, middle frontal gyrus, the frontal poles, and inferior parietal cortex (see Fig 3, Table 5). These regions showed greater signal both when Christians rejected stimuli contrary to their doctrine (e.g. “The Biblical god is a myth”) and when nonbelievers affirmed the truth of those same statements. In other words, these brain areas responded preferentially to “blasphemous” statements in both subject groups. This contrast is the result of a double subtraction on religious trials:

(Nonbeliever True-Nonbeliever False)-(Christian True-Christian False) = NT-NF-CT+CF = NT+CF-NF-CT = (NT+CF)-(NF + CT). The opposite contrast: (NF-NT)-(CF-CT) produced a null result.
Figure 3. Reponses to blasphemy in both groups.
There were significant differences between blasphemous and non-blasphemous statements in both groups. These are regions that show greater signal both when Christians reject stimuli contrary to their doctrine (e.g. “The Biblical god is a myth”) and when nonbelievers affirm their belief in those same statements (pc = paracingulate gyrus; mf = middle frontal gyrus; vs = ventral striatum; ip = inferior parietal lobe

ACE FOLKLIFE
SOCIETY – SPIRIUAL BOOK CLUB

Discussion

Nearly a century of opinion polling attests that 70–85 percent of Americans profess not merely a belief in a generic God, but a belief in highly specific, religious propositions: that the Bible is the word of God (whether literal or “inspired”), that Jesus Christ will physically return to earth at some point in the future, that Satan exists and leads people to sin, that prayers actually get answered, etc. The failure to subject such beliefs to rational criticism may be one reason for their survival. However, as Boyer [31], [45] points out, the failure of reality testing cannot explain the specific character of religious beliefs. According to Boyer, religious beliefs and concepts must arise from mental categories and cognitive propensities that predate religion—and these underlying structures might determine the stereotypical form that religious beliefs and practices take. These categories relate to things like intentional agents, animacy, social exchange, moral intuitions, natural hazards, and ways of understanding human misfortune. On Boyer’s account, people do not accept implausible religious doctrines because they have relaxed their standards of rationality; they relax their standards of rationality because certain doctrines fit their “inference machinery” in such a way as to seem credible.

And what most religious propositions may lack in plausibility they make up for in the degree to which they are memorable, emotionally salient, and socially consequential; all of these properties are a product of our underlying cognitive architecture, and most of this architecture is not consciously accessible. Boyer argues, therefore, that explicit theologies and consciously held beliefs are not a reliable indicator of the contents or causes of a person’s religious outlook.

Boyer may be correct in saying that we have cognitive templates for religious ideas that run deeper than culture (in the same way that we appear to have deep, abstract concepts like “animal” and “tool”). We may, in fact, be what Bloom [46] has called “common sense dualists”—that is, we may be constitutionally inclined to see mind as distinct from body and, therefore, will tend to sense the existence of disembodied minds at work in the world. This could lead us to presume ongoing relationships with dead friends and relatives, to anticipate our own survival of death, and to generally conceive of people as having immaterial souls.

A variety of experiments suggest that children are predisposed to assume both design and intention behind natural events—leaving many psychologists and anthropologists to believe that children, left entirely to their own devices, would invent some conception of God [47]. The psychologist Margaret Evans has found that children between the ages of eight and ten, whatever their upbringing, are consistently more inclined to give a Creationist account of the natural world than their parents are [48].
Because our minds have evolved to detect patterns in the world, we may tend to detect patterns that are not actually there—ranging from faces in the clouds to a divine hand in the workings of Nature. Hood [49] posits an additional cognitive schema that he calls “supersense”—a tendency to infer hidden forces in the world, working for good or for ill. On his account, supersense generates beliefs in the supernatural (religious and otherwise) all on its own, and such beliefs are thereafter modulated, rather than instilled, by culture. Hood likens our susceptibility to religious ideas to our propensity to develop phobias for evolutionarily relevant threats (like snakes and spiders) rather than for things that are far more likely to kill us (like automobiles and electrical sockets). Barrett [50] makes the same case, likening religion to language acquisition: we come into this world cognitively prepared for language; our culture and upbringing merely dictate which languages we will be exposed to.
And yet, however predisposed the human mind may be to harboring religious beliefs, it remains a fact that each new generation receives a religious worldview, at least in part, in the form of linguistic propositions—far more so in some societies than in others. Whatever the evolutionary underpinnings of religion, it seems unlikely that there is a genetic explanation for the why the French, Swedes, and Japanese tend not to believe in the God of Abraham while Americans, Saudis, and Somalis do. The importance of religious doctrines that purport to be true, and their subsequent acceptance as true by great numbers of human beings, seems indisputable.

Recent attempts to study the neural correlates of religious belief have either suffered from a lack of a nonreligious control condition [2] or were not designed to isolate the variable of belief at all [41]. To investigate the neural correlates of belief for both religious and nonreligious modes of thought, we asked Christians and nonbelievers to evaluate statements of both types while in the MRI scanner.

The data reported above present statistical tests of the reliability of signal changes occurring throughout the brain as a function of the stimuli and their associated behavioral responses. However, these data are of greater value when interpreted against related results in the neuroscientific literature. Such a discussion necessarily entails “reverse inference” of a sort often considered problematic in the field of neuroimaging [51]. One cannot reliably infer the presence of a mental state based on brain data alone, unless the brain regions in question are known to be truly selective for a single state of mind. As the brain is an evolved organ, with higher order states emerging from lower order mechanisms, very few of its regions is so selective as to fully justify inferences of this kind.

Nevertheless, our results appear to make at least provisional sense of the emotional tone of belief. In addition, whatever larger role our regions of interest play in human cognition and behavior, they appear to respond similarly to putative statements of fact, irrespective of content, in the brains of both religious believers and nonbelievers.

The contrast, belief minus disbelief, revealed greater BOLD signal in the VMPFC (see Fig. 1, Table 1). The medial prefrontal cortex is known to have a high level of resting state activity and to show reduced activity compared to baseline for a wide variety of cognitive tasks [52]. BOLD signal in this region has often been associated with self-representation, particularly for verbal stimuli [3]: for instance, one sees smaller decreases in activity from baseline when subjects make judgments about themselves than when they make judgments about others [53]. This region has also been implicated in reward-related processing [54]. The smaller decrease in activity for belief compared to disbelief could reflect the greater self-relevance and/or reward value of true statements.
Our study was designed to produce high concordance on nonreligious stimuli (e.g., “Eagles really exist”) and high discordance on religious stimuli (e.g., “Angels really exist”).

The fact that we found essentially the same signal maps for belief minus disbelief in both groups, on both categories of content, argues strongly for the content-independence of belief and disbelief as cognitive processes. Despite the fact that religious believers and nonbelievers accepted and rejected diametrically opposite statements in half of our experimental trials, the same neural systems were engaged in both groups throughout.

 This would seem to rule out the possibility that these results could be explained by any property of the stimuli apart from their being deemed “true” or “false” by the subjects in our study. The involvement of the VMPFC for belief is consistent with our earlier findings [1].

In our earlier study of belief, we found anterior insula signal to be associated with the contrast disbelief minus belief.

Kapogiannis et al. [2] also found signal in the insula to be correlated with the rejection of religious statements deemed false. The significance of the anterior insula for negative affect/appraisal has been discussed above. Because Kapogiannis et al. did not include a nonreligious control condition in their experiment, they interpreted the insula’s recruitment as a sign that violations of religious doctrine might provoke “aversion, guilt, or fear of loss” in people of faith.

Reducing the statistical thresholding in our present study did nominate the insula as a region of interest for disbelief, in both groups and on both categories of stimuli. However, these areas of signal did not survive our cluster thresholding.

Our previous study of belief, in which we explicitly modeled uncertainty, revealed greater signal in the ACC and adjacent regions of the superior frontal gyrus in the uncertainty condition. Given that our signal maps in the contrast religious minus nonreligious elicited this same pattern, we speculate that both groups experienced greater cognitive conflict and uncertainty while evaluating religious statements.

In support of this conjecture, we also note that our religious stimuli, while semantically and grammatically well matched to our nonreligious stimuli, incurred longer response times for both groups. This contrast also showed bilateral signal in the striatum and the anterior insulae. It is perhaps not surprising that the evaluation of religious statements would more fully engage regions of the brain responsive to emotional salience, both positive and negative.

The contrast religious minus nonreligious also showed increased signal in the medial parietal regions regularly associated with self-referential tasks. We note that a possible difference between responding to our religious and nonreligious stimuli is that, for both groups, a person’s answers could serve to affirm his or her identity: i.e. for every religious trial, Christians were explicitly affirming their religious worldview, while nonbelievers were explicitly denying the truth-claims of religion.

The opposite contrast, nonreligious minus religious, showed increased signal in left hemisphere memory networks. Thus, judgments about the nonreligious stimuli presented in our study seemed more dependent upon those brain systems involved in accessing stored knowledge.
Finally, several regions showed greater signal in both groups in response to “blasphemous” statements (i.e. those that ran counter to Christian doctrine).

The ventral striatum signal in this contrast suggests that decisions about these stimuli may have been more rewarding for both groups: Nonbelievers may take special pleasure in making assertions that explicitly negate religious doctrine, while Christians may enjoy rejecting such statements as false.

There is, of course, no reason to expect that any regions of the human brain be dedicated solely to belief and disbelief. Nevertheless, our work suggests that these opposing states of cognition can be discriminated by functional neuroimaging and are intimately tied to networks involved in self-representation and reward. Despite vast differences in the underlying processing responsible for religious and nonreligious modes of thought, the distinction between believing and disbelieving a proposition appears to transcend content.

These results may have many areas of application—ranging from the neuropsychology of religion, to the use of “belief-detection” as a surrogate for “lie-detection,” to understanding how the practice of science itself, and truth-claims generally, emerge from the biology of the human brain.
Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris writes about people, places, and things pertaining to “Alien Civilizations Exist!” She is a believer and supporter of the future and the accepts that other solar systems and ascended beings exist! She believes that we are not alone in this universe and that we are being visited by other beings more sophisticated than ourselves. She would be glad to speak on the subject and why she believes so strongly. You can read her articles and books. Visit her websites: http://www.socialparanormal.com,
http://www.americannews.com Email Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris.

Alien Civilizations Exist!
A True Alien and UFO Story
by Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris
Posted: 23:48 August 9, 2007

When I was a young girl before I started school, somewhere between three and five, I was taken (by extraterrestrials) on a ride (on an UFO) and brought back and left alone.
I have strong memories of this incident. At the time I apparently had been gone for some time for I saw my grandmother and Aunt and Uncle looking for me. I was the first daughter and my mother had my sister in our home.
She sent for my grandmother who did not drive who called my Aunt and Uncle and they came to look for me. I watched them search for me and knew I had to come back down because they were worried and looking for me. I was put down in the empty field on the corner.
I understood that I was needed, loved, and wanted in two places. I wanted to stay with the beings I was with and yet, it was explained to me that for a while I was to be with my family on earth. I accepted my destiny as I was a small child and knew I had no choice.
I had knowledge that I now realize is only normal for a certain percentage of the earth’s population. The feeling of wanting to go home was common for many people on earth and I was accustomed to hearing this from the people I would meet along my growth process on earth.
I did what normal children do and began school. I was fine until I contracted a debilitating disease, yet no one ever really could find out from where I contracted the disease. It was “Hepatitis A” – a contagious liver disease. I became very ill and had a complete blood transfusion and it was believed that I was going to die.

Only a few near relatives visited me and I recovered after a fight for my life and a long recovery process. I have memories of visiting, in my mind, these alien beings that explained to me that I was very ill but that I would recover. It was not my time to leave earth. I recovered and had a strong desire to visit White Sands, New Mexico.

My grandmother and Aunt and Uncle had decided to take me on my trip since my Uncle lived in Mexico and worked at Los Alamos and we could visit White Sands and the Carlsbad Caverns. On that trip, I went with my two cousins into the White Sand dunes and we played and talked about the beings and the spacecraft of the aliens. Alien Civilizations Exist!

A True Alien and UFO Story
by Theresa Janette Thurmond Morris

We saw one come over and land and we were allowed to go inside and visit. We were not with the adults and they were on the other side of the Sand Dunes and they never found out. The three of us talked among the adults and ourselves overheard us later and my cousins were reprimanded for mentioning the aliens and referring to what was termed UFOs.
My grandmother got upset and whispered to me to never mention that word again. I asked why and was told that it was a bad word. My cousins said, “Dad is not allowed to talk about where he works and the aliens and UFOs. Uncle explained to all of us in the car that this was a secret project and that he was never to speak of it with anyone and was really upset with his two children for mentioning this.
The two cousins were a boy, about my age of eight, and his older sister who was about thirteen. We went to Carlsbad Caverns and an Indian Reservation and visited my other cousins living on an Indian reservation.
We drove back home to Monroe and we never spoke of our trip again.
I wasn’t even allowed photos to keep of my own. I always believed in other beings but now learned it was taboo to speak of. I did not understand since we were allowed to look and point at Sputnik as it came flying overhead. But, nevertheless, I never spoke of them again until I was married and my husband worked at NASA. He called me up to come get him one night and allowed me to listen to the audiotapes made by the astronaut’s. I had to have a security clearance filled out in the past so he felt it was OK to listen. I heard the astronauts speaking of a bogey and I asked what that was and I listened to the conversation and after a few minutes my husband told me they had seen a UFO and he was instructed to delete these words from the tapes.
He is dead now, but I thought someone should know, so I will put this letter in a journal.
I again realized that people were not to know the truth about UFOs or bogeys. Steve was emotionally torn for days and weeks about whether he should report this or record this, but he spoke with several of his friends about it and they all told him if he did that he would lose his job and no one would believe him and he would be discredited and thought of as crazy and would never work again in the space industry. We forgot about it and went on taking care of our four daughters as if nothing had happened.
Giving birth to our fourth daughter, I nearly died having placenta previa and experienced out of body experiences. I came and went in and out of my body. This caused me to believe in astral travel even though I didn’t know what it was.

#My mother was traumatized by the experience and so I spoke with my husband’s grandmother who came to help take care of my children and me. She told me to write it all down and that someday I should write a book, but it was 1974 and people wouldn’t believe me, but someday they would.
My four daughters all had a funny ability to sing songs at the same time, burn out new light bulbs, and had odd sightings of UFOs. We spoke about them, as it was a normal part of our lives. As my children became adults with children of their own and jobs, they chose not to ever speak of this to their children because it was so unbelievable still to other people.

Began searching for my soul mate, the one I called the Commander, on earth who could fly these UFOs the same as I had been taught.
I found him and married him. Tom had worked underground at a military facility after being on temporary ordered from Fort Hood to Fort Bliss. I shared some of my memories with Tom when we were dating.
I scared him and we did not marry for five years because of my casual references to the military, aliens and UFOs. We married in 2000 and bought a home in Kentucky.
We have sightings and share some of the same memories of aliens and UFOs. We call the small 30x30s (the size of the round UFOs are 30 feet by 30 feet) the galaxy universal shuttles or GUS for short.
We know of many alien beings and both of us has worked for the military and drove over the roads in the U.S. holding Commercial Driver’s Licenses.
As truck drivers we learned that many other truck drivers have regular sightings and spoke of you. We did not learn of Stanton Friedman until 2006. I called Stan March 22, 2006 and he was at a conference. He sent me two books signed and dated so this is how I know the date. Stan is a believer but has never seen UFOs.
We have but Tom, who is still very hesitant to speak of his experiences. I on the other hand, feel it is our duty to share what we know but only with those who are true believers. Tom and I live and share our beliefs with each other but our families don’t want to hear about our beliefs and ask us not to speak of UFOs, so we don’t.
There are many people who may want to know the truth and there are those who believe and want to know that we are not alone in this universe and that alien civilizations do exist!
There is much to know and share about aliens and UFOs but only for those who have advanced enough in our primary human brains to use all or both halves of our brains. The sixth sense or intuition, feelings, premonitions come from the right side of our brain and are as important as our left or logical side of our brain.
I believe that our race has to advance enough to accept that aliens exist and that UFOs are a common mode of travel in the universe. The alloy used for the UFOs is not of this earth and is much stronger. Nuclear power is in the space trash and is scooped up and used as fuel by the UFOs.

Mars was once inhabited by a race of beings similar to human beings and someday we will find proof that Mars was once where earth was and was populated with beings such as us. There are beings that are humanoid that now watch over us hoping we advance but also knowing we are primitive enough to still fight for the survival of our race.
The galaxy closest to us is inhabited with these being who have taken the greys as allies to fight what could be a war to save both our galaxies if a certain race of beings similar to “Klingons” ever finds us through worm hole travel. The beings are similar to “Vulcans” but don’t have pointed ears. They have only four fingers and these only have four digits.
There is much we know but you realize that in any good story one should always leave the audience wanting more! I hope you do! These experiences are dedicated to all truck drivers. We’ve been there!
Other Articles about Alien Abduction:
 Proof in the Stars? Astronomy Holds the Key to Alien Abduction
 Mass Abduction of Abductee Support Group
 “Alien” “Abductions
 One in five Americans believe in alien abductions
 With knowledge of Iraq, terrorism and ET abductions, John Mack …

REINCARNATION
MY LIFE’S
Human Experiences    
By: Theresa J. Thurmond Morris

“The most beautiful thing one can experience is the mysterious. It is truly the basis of all arts and sciences.” Albert Einstein

Introduction
Reincarnation has more than one definition but the one I am choosing to use in this book is this; Reincarnation is the ability to ascend by way of spirit and soul reborn into another existence. This book I am writing may permit one to believe but not compel one to believe or disbelieve.
Reincarnation is not confinement but rather enlightenment of the soul.
One thing I have learned in this lifetime is that one cannot force time or energy into the space we exist. Reincarnation is about creativity and choices. Reincarnation is about conscience, competence, character. We have as a part of our soul and spirit a driving force called free will. Our will can be influenced by outside forces but, it is ultimately our own freewill that guides us through our decision making while we exist on earth. For instance, all my worldly possessions can be taken from me and I can be put in prison for actions against me. My physical and mental person can be questioned and accused of wrongdoings, whether true of false but put it confinement against my will never the less. All I am left with is my mental, physical and spiritual body in a cell of restriction. I might be forced to believe in a certain religion in order to live and not die in this world. I can be physically and mentally beaten to a point of submission where all I have left are my thoughts and memories. I can have a stroke and lose a portion of my physical body and brain. I still have my self inside a mental and physical body and I speak of myself as being human.  Some people even have their thoughts taken from them. Brainwashed into believing in another way of thinking than the culture in which they were born. When even our memories and thoughts are taken away, I believe we have spirit in our soul that keeps us alive. Why some people are declared clinically brain dead when others are not? Why do some families have the right to decide when their loved ones will die in a controlled environment whether with hospice at home or in the hospital or rest home? Some of these questions are simply answered by it is the custom or culture in which they live. There is a place in Tibet where the monks put their fellow dead monk’s bodies out for the vultures to eat what is left of their physical bodies. Who is to say this is wrong other than it does not agree with the ways of most people and cultures in the world. This book is to not say what is right or wrong or written to pass judgment on any way of life or culture. I was born a white Anglo-Saxon protestant female in this lifetime.  I don’t believe that my way of life or culture is the only one or the only right way to live on earth. How does a white red blooded American born to the southern name of Thurmond ever decides to believe in reincarnation? That is question!

I speak from experience having left my body on many occasions. But, this book is not about out-of-body experiences only but about why I believe in reincarnation which is our human experiences. Unlike some religions that believe that we begin as something less such as an animal. I have many memories some more interesting than others. One not so memorable but maybe important to others somehow is a memory of being in a field of wheat in open country which I believe was what is now called Oklahoma and I could see deep paths where buffalo had roamed and I felt great happiness and remorse at that time in my life. I cannot tell if I was dead or alive but from where my mind’s eye was at that time in that lifetime, I was laying in a field of tall wheat it was a sunny day and I could see that the wind was blowing and I was neither hot nor cold. I felt as if I had been an Indian woman and that my life was either expired or about to expire. That feeling I have had many times and the memories that don’t seem to fit into this life of reality are what made me wonder about reincarnation and also my near death experiences. I have been in an intensive care unit in the hospital and heard the buzzer sound of an alarm when my own heart flat lined and I heard my mother scream and yell for doctors and anyone to help. I have laid in a coma for days needing blood and heard people talking about me when I could not answer. There are many such episodes in this lifetime and I feel that these life experiences are what are driving my spirit to share them on paper in words for others to find with hopes that there are some explanations of life in my experiences.

I consider my spirit the energy that never dies and my soul the place the energy dwells or resides. The professionals in philosophy, religion and science can debate this and have for as long as humans have been able to think and question is there a God or higher creative power.

When I die, I know that I still have my soul and spirit when nothing else is left in this world to cling too. Not my body or my mind. I believe all that I have lived through in this lifetime and others is what permits me to write this book. Whether others believe it to be true or not is not up to me. All that is up to me is what I know to be my own life experiences which have become my truth to have and to hold when there is nothing else left.  

Why am I here? A question that has to do with my ego on one level but I truly want to know the answer so I search and research. Education levels and accomplishments are a major concern in life but who is to say a wise man will enter heaver quicker than a foolish one, or a poor man will inherit more in the end than a rich one? What are authorities saying or speculating about this topic? I decided to research this topic and this book is the goal I set for my findings. I hope you can use this book on your path in life as a manual to compare your own life’s experiences in a journal until you are ready to write a book own. Your own life’s experiences recorded in written form for other human have to find and compare their own life’s existence. I do not make any promises such as finding a perfect and peaceful new world, however, it is my hope that anyone who reads this books finds health and prosperity easier in this lifetime after acquiring and reading this book.

If you find this book helpful please tell your friends and book clubs about it so they may decide for themselves if this is a helpful life tool. I know that writing a book seems totally egotistical but I also believe that there are others who are not quite ready to write their own book who may enjoy reading this and citing certain incidences that they may be wondering about in their lifetime on their path to eternal progression or ascension. I will say that I have enjoyed my time on earth and experienced its ups and downs here in the United States of America. I hope that this helps all who can relate to a life upward as an ascension being.

“Never stop seeking that which you think is unobtainable! Life is more than we can imagine in one life time.” Theresa Morris

The Author

I was meant to write in this lifetime. I have written articles for newspapers and magazines for years. I have had websites for many years and have held information and psychic seminars. I have participated in whole life expositions. I have believed in psychic and paranormal phenomena when it was not fashionable to do so. I have been a psychic in Hawaii and began the first Ascension Center. I began my first book in 1959 after having my first near death experience. I was asked to write about my second near death in 1974 after having placenta previa while having my fourth daughter. Then while working as an investigator for attorneys I met many people who were professionals in Houston, Texas. This is when my personal life took a turn and I was introduced to a very interesting mysterious bookstore called The Aquarian Age Bookstore near Rice University. I was asked to write a book of my experiences as an Investigator in 1985 after these two ladies who were the owners of this bookstore took me to my first MUFON meeting at NASA, in Clear Lake, Texas near Houston.

I soon found myself on my first International investigation in South Africa in 1985. I returned and was actively recruited into the U.S. federal government after taking a series of tests. Thus began my life working for the government as a civil employee and I learned about the U.S. Navy after doing boot camp in Orlando, Florida. It is now closed down. I spent some time in Denver, Colorado and Great Lakes, Illinois before being transferred to Honolulu, Hawaii. I was first given a free ticket to Washington, D.C. where I was given another series of tests.
I joined the U.S. Navy in 1985 as a reservist and worked as a civilian in personnel and information security. I had begun to write again in 1987. While I was working for the government I was moonlighting as a psychic in Honolulu at some seminars and psychic fairs. I decided to take the PSI World Seminars classes and completed the basic, the Women’s Leadership Seminar, PSI 7 at the ranch where Thomas Wilhite and his wife formed the non profit organization for people synergistically involved or PSI. The final graduation of PSI was held in Long Beach California at the Hilton Hotel where we had several days of instruction and heard from authors who had written successful books. The mastermind groups included seven people and we all decided that someday we would write a book about our life experiences. This is my attempt at completing that goal I decided on back in 1993.There was a total of five seminars and graduates could always go back and attend free for the rest of their lives. A pretty good deal if you like being in a positive group of people all gathered for self improvement in an environment of music and instructors or life coaches. After graduating from my life improvement courses I had met two good friends named Dr. Laura Sturgis and Cynthia Chu. They both introduced me to the vibrasound table. This was an uplifting experience to say the least. Cynthia Chu has since named this table as her transport table. After deep spiritual and physical cleansing techniques learned with the Hawaiians I was inspired to write this:

THE HAWAII KAHUNA LEGEND OF THE DELPHI GODDESSES

ONE UPON A TIME LONG, LONG AGO, FAR, FAR AWAY, IN ANOTHER SPACE, IN ANOTHER TIME, IN ANOTHER GALAXY, LIVED THREE BEAUTIFUL MAIDENS WHO LIVED WITH THEIR FATHER THE KING. THE MAIDENS WERE VERY BEAUTIFUL, JUST, SMART, PERFECT, AND PURE OF HEART.

ONE DAY, IN THE ENCHANTED GARDENS OF HESPERIDES, THE MAIDENS DECIDED TO PLAY A GAME. THEY DEICDED TO THROW THE GOLDEN APPLES OF THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE OVER THE SIDE OF THE UNIVERSE.

AS EACH ONE TOOK AN APPLE FROM THE TREE, SOMETHING HAPPENED. EACH MAIDEN CHANGED INTO A MORE SOLID FORM. THE THREE SISTERS WENT TO THEIR FATHER THE KING TO ASK WHY.

THEIR FATHER EXPLAINED TO THEM THAT AS MUSH AS HE LOVED THEM AND DESIRED THEM TO STAY IN HIS UNIVERSE, THAT IT WAS NOW TIME FOR THEM TO LEAVE HIS KINGDOM CALLED PARADISE AND BEGIN A NEW WORLD OF THEIR OWN.

THE THREE MAIDENS WERE SADDENED BY THIS NEWS YET SOMEWHAT OPTIMISTIC AS THEIR FATHER EXLPAINED TO THEM THAT THIS WAS PREORDAINED. THIS WAS FOR THEIR GROWTH IN KNOWLEDGE OF THE TREE OF LIFE.

THEIR FATHER, THE KING EXPLAINED TO THE THREE THAT THEY WOULD NEVER BE ALONE AND THAT THEIR SPIRITS WOULD LIVE FOREVER IN ALL TIME AND ETERNITY.

THEIR FATHER EXPLAINED THAT LIFE IS ETERNAL AND THAT THEY SHOULD GO NOW TO LEARN MORE ABOUT THEMSELVES AND EACH OTHER AND WHEN THEY RETURNED THEY WOULD BE GODDESSES.

THEIR FATHER SENT THEM TO ANOTHER GALAXY AS HE HAD THE POWER TO DO. THE GALAXY WAS THE UNIVERSE WHICH HOUSED MANY PLANETS. THE PLANET HE SENT TO LIVE ON WAS CALLED EARTH.

THE FATHER WATCHED OVER HIS THREE DAUGHTERS ALWAYS AND KNEW THEY WOULD ALWAYS FIND EACH OTHERS IN ALL THE MANY LIFE CYCLES WHICH THEY WOULD LIVE. THEY WOULD LIVE ON EARTH MANY TIMES, BETTERING THEMSELVES AND LEARNING THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE TREE OF LIFE.

THEIR FATHER WOULD SEND COUNCILS OF LIGHT TO ASSIST THEM FROM TIME TO TIME IN DIFFERNET LIFE TIMES TO ASSIST THEM IN UNDERSTANDING THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE TREE OF LIFE.

AS THE DAUGHTERS LIVED ON EARTH THEY WOULD LIVE EACH LIFETIME PERFECTING THEIR MEMORIES OF THE LIFETIMES REMEMBERED BEFORE.

THE DAUGHTERS WERE LATER JOINED BY THE SONS OF HEAVER AND WERE ALLOWED TO MULTIPLY AS THIS WAS ALSO PREORDAINED.

AS TIME WENT BY AND MANY PLANETS WERE INHABITED THE DAUGHER OF THE EARTH BECAME MUCH SMARTER AND LEARNED MUCH KNOWLEDGE ABOUT THEMSELVES, EACH OTHER, AND THE TREE OF LIFE. THEY LEARNED OF THE LOVE THEY HAD FOR EACH OTHER AND MANKIND.

SOON, THEY LEARNED TO SHARE THEIR KNOWLEDGE WITH ALL THE PEOPLE OF ALL THE EARTH AND THE OTHER PLANETS.

ONE DAY THEY HEARD THEIR FATHER SPEAK. ALL THE EARTH AND THE MANY PLANETS OF THE MAIDENS UNIVERSE WERE KNOWLEDGEABLE AND ACQUIRED PERFECT THOUGHTS ONCE AGAIN WHICH ALLOWED THEM TO RETURN TO THE GARDEN OF HESPERIDES.

THEIR FATHER EXPLAINED TO ALL MANKIND THAT BEING PERFECT WAS ONCE AGAIN ACCOMPLISHED AND THEY COULD RETURN HOME AGAIN TO PARADISE.

THIS IS WHEN THE THREE MAIDENS TOLD THEIR FATHER THAT THEY HAD DECIDED TO STAY N EARTH SURROUNDED BY THE ONES THEY LOVED.

THEIR FATHER WAS PLEASED WITH THE DECISION HIS DAUGHTERS HAD MADE AND GAVE THEM PERMISSION TO RULE THIS PLACE CALLED EARTH AS THE GODDESSES OF DELPHI.

HE TOLD HIS DAUGHTERS THAT, AS THE DAUGHTER OF DELPHI THAT THERE WOULD ALWAYS BE A DOOR OPEN TO RETURN TO HIS HOUSE IN PARADISE. HE ALSO TOLD THE GODDESSES THAT THE HIGH COUNCIL AND THE MOST HIGH COUNCIL WOULD AWAYS BE AVAILABLE TO THEM.

NOW IT TIME, HAWAII KAHUNA LEGEND HAS IT THAT;
EVERY EVENING AT MIDNIGHT YOU CAN FIND THE DOOR WAY TO DELPHI. IF YOU CAN FIND THE SPIRITUAL PATHWAY LEADING YOU TO THE GODDESSES WHO TEACH THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE TREE OF LIFE AND THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE AND THE TREE OF GOLDEN APPLES IN THE GARDEN OF HESPERIDES.

MUSIC AND WORDS OF THE DELPHI GODDESSES

In 2005, I committed many of my life experiences to a two part story with music in the background to a CD. I named it Atlantis Oracle and Delphi Oracle. The above legend was not put on the CD.

I have been a daughter, sister, granddaughter, wife, mother, friend, associate, and professionally, an entrepreneur, dance and baton instructor, choreographer, salesperson, administrative assistant, Legal Investigator, Private Investigator, military personnel, active, inactive and general service. I have been a professional over the road truck driver with a commercial driver’s license and traveled all over the United States and many other countries. I was a President/CEO of a corporation and Investigative Reporter. I have been a professional psychic and a spiritual counselor. I have started profit and non-profit corporations in the United States. I have been a singer, dancer, songwriter, producer, and member of associations and volunteered for community projects for many years. My hobbies change but for now they are surfing the Internet on topics in quantum physics and stellar travels and discoveries, playing a card game called Texas Holdem, and riding my motorcycle. I love animals and people but live in a cedar cabin in the woods with my dogs and husband. I support the belief that alien civilizations exist and that we are visited by other beings here on earth. I believe that I have had other lifetimes in other galaxies but can only include those lives that are at the forefront of my lifetimes here on earth in this present physical and mental body.

Since I am American, I will be using English and it is my hope and desire that this book be published in many languages throughout the world. So, now I have told you why I chose to write these books and that the book is the result of my choice to set a goal to write a book in this lifetime.

Maybe I can help the world with a little more perspective on this topic of reincarnation or at least about them. I hope that something I say in this book strikes a chord in others so that they may find what they are looking for on their journey in life on earth whether it pertains to certain topics of discussion in religion, spirituality, philosophy, science, psychology, sociology, culture, or history, I feel this book will be of some use to anyone and everyone that wants to find their purpose in life and why they are here on earth serving time as a human being.

Do Memories Count?

Maybe the memories I have are not mine or maybe they are. This is part of my journey to find out. I know who I am based on my birth certificate and my memories of my life with my birth parents here on earth. But, I also have other memories that don’t fit into this lifetime and also have had experiences that simply don’t make sense in the world in which I am told to exist. The lifetime experiences and memories are all that I have to give. So I ask you, do memories count? What if this is all we can take with us when we leave this plane of existence? I will try to remain as earthly in my descriptions as possible. I never was one to like the airy fairy way of speaking that some psychics become accustomed too for the entertainment value. I never cared for drama queens so had trouble getting along with women until I grew somewhat into my thirties and associated with more women as adults rather than teenagers. But, I am getting ahead of the story. Let me start from the beginning of this lifetime and in this body. I will try not to lose you in the twists and turns I call my life experiences.

One of My Earth Lives
This One I am physically experiencing Now

Let me start at the beginning of this lifetime and this will include all the other memories in other lifetimes and how I came to have these memories of being several people in one body in this lifetime on earth. I think. Sometimes what I think and what I feel are two different things entirely. Women will relate to this more than men but read on. You know, Men are from Mars and Women are from Venus. By the way, the woman I met at the Aquarian Age Bookstore was that author’s mother. His name happened to be Gray. What a coincidence! Well, you will get what I mean when I get to my extra terrestrial (ET) experiences.

In this lifetime, I was born Theresa Janette Thurmond, on December 26, 1951 to a Theresa Mae Bolton and a Nathaniel Burton Thurmond in Monroe, Ouachita Parish, Louisiana. I weighed 10 pounds and 3 ounces and was 19 inches long. I wasn’t really longer than most babies but I was heavier. Mother went into labor on Christmas day and they were hoping for a Christmas baby and my name would have been Holly or Wilhelmina but that’s another story that only my mother tells well. I don’t have memories of any name as a child except Jan. Jan short for Janette. Mother’s name was Theresa so I guess they decided to call me Jan. I just heard today from my mother of seventy-five years old that she was named by her father who gave her the name Theresa which was the name of one of his old girlfriends. That was something I had not committed to memory though I faintly remember me asking the question once of my grandmother Sara Esther Bolton and she telling me the same story but with some disgust in her voice. I was the apple of my grandmother’s eye. I don’t know why I was so close to my grandmother but I always was her favorite of my mother’s seven children. I was the oldest and actually my father wanted a boy. I to this day feel that I should have been a boy. I guess that is one of the reasons I decided to write about reincarnation. There are several twists and curious oddities in my story and I hope that my life is not a total disappointment to my four daughters or their children. I now have twelve grandchildren and all four of my daughters are beautiful and still alive. I have lost one brother to aids and one to alcoholism in this lifetime which was very painful to say the lease being that they are both younger than me. My husband gives me some comfort and after being married legally five times but had one annulment I have had several names and now outlived two of the five husbands. But, that is not the most interesting parts of my lifetime. I am not trying to impress anyone as you can see or read. So far there is nothing impressive about my choices in life. Maybe the choices I didn’t want to make are not very impressive either. But, I do have memories of how I wanted my life to be and I always said I would never get married and I would never have children. I am not sure why those feelings were so strong in me but apparently I had my reasons to believe this was as a child. I was very determined when I told people this as a child. I was a girl and a rather pretty child. I wanted to be a boy and therefore considered myself a tomboy and good in sports. My mother kept my in laced panties and socks to match my dresses in the 1950’s. We just went to see the movie that was released today called “Hairspray” with John Travolta. Mother had seen the original movie in 1988 with my brother David, now deceased and my sister, Leticia who we called Tish. Some how this was important to her and we had to go see it therefore, being that my mother still influences my life, we went to see “Hairspray.” Movies may be a form of escapism but they have been a part of my life since I was born. If you think about the time I was born the day after Christmas in 1951, you will probably see that this was the time of the baby boomers and a time that parents wanted the best for their children.

My grandmother Sara Esther was a pretty lady but had been divorced at a time when it was not well accepted to raise children alone. I called her Sistie which she didn’t seem to mind. I was told that my little girlfriend had a big sister and she called her sister and since I hung around with my grandmother a lot I decided to call her sister which came our Sistie. Sistie, Sara Esther Richman married David Eric Bolton and they had my mother Theresa Mae Bolton and later a boy, my uncle named Harold Eric Bolton. They were born in Clarks, Louisiana. Times were tough during this time as it was during the depression.
  

AFTERLIFE, BRAIN, DEATH, MEMORY. MIND, SPIRIT, ET UFOS

Afterlife, brain, death, memory, mind, spirit, extra terrestrials and unidentified flying objects all have something in common with all of us.  There are sentient intelligent beings accepting changes on earth.

I personally believe that science and the humanities can be bridged together in my lifetime using the brain, mind, physical body, and the spiritual soul body. I personally have done things and experienced life in many ways while in this physical and mental body. I strongly suggest that others exist like me on earth. I also strongly suggest that there are many people who have experienced themselves outside of their own physical and mental bodies.

This is a form of existence for many human beings on earth. There are doctors and scientist who are aware of people who say they have had near death experiences (NDE), out of body experiences (OBE), and ET UFO experiences. (ET UFO Exp). Some prefer to call these contacts, some abductions, and some experiences. Regardless of the words chosen or accepted while in discussion, these situations are real. The differences that have occurred are based on the individuals and yet we know there are now similarities.

 I will use me as a female human writer as an example. Some beings including myself refer to people like me as a human hybrid.  I have had experiences while in these physical and mental bodies on earth.

 I am human and yet I have memories of being more than human. I wondered where these memories came from and the physical experiences I have had on earth make me explore and research more about life on earth in general. I am presently doing my own exploration and research and hoping to increase others in my quest for knowledge about being a sentient human intelligent being while sharing information of others not of earth.

I am human but I believe in life after death and ET UFOS. This is my birthright as an American. I am not so sure that everyone on this planet is allowed to believe anything they want too while living on earth.

I know that there are many women such as myself on earth and their existence may depend on how they interact with their owl family, society, community, culture, and traditions. These may also include religious beliefs based on the tribe’s ancestors. Afterlife, brain, cognition, death and ET UFOs may never enter the conversations among many people on this planet.

How in the world can we all exist on one planet with so many variations on who we are, where we are, where we will go when we die, why we are here, and what we are?

I have some ideas that I would like to share and hope that others will find that I can stimulate their brain functions. I am asked to continue writing because I come up with information and thoughts that are stimulating to the general populace who find my articles intriguing.  I want to thank my readers for support.

People ask me all the time to write more and to share more of my own experiences. I am always writing articles free on the Internet. This way, the information gets out to the populace in a faster rate of speed than waiting on me to complete a book. Although, I do plan on completing several books because I personally would like to read them.  If this sounds funny or egotistical, one will have to continue following my own personal story to understand what it is like being me as an alien hybrid on earth.

I have physically been checked out this month in fact and found that nothing is wrong with me. That is encouraging in many ways. There are many mental disorders that I could see myself accepting as part of me and allowing myself to become very ill. However, that is not a functional situation while here on earth.

Most of what we do is unconscious. There are many levels of our existence while in human form. I choose to believe that our physical body and our mental body are only tools of our spiritual body and soul body. There are people on earth that separate the mental and emotional bodies. I realize that our emotions are responsible for many of our feelings while in the physical and mental bodies because we are human.

Now, in 2008, we have neural scientists, and neurologists who can assist us with our understanding of the energy we use as chemical that create our thoughts in neurons in our brain. There are many parts of the brain and there are many pathways. We are making new ones all the time. Just as we recreate our physical bodies, we recreate our mental bodies.  Our afterlife is a continuation of our soul memory.  I can see that this article is going to have to be in a series of articles because the information is too important to skip.

PARANORMAL INTUITION MEMORIES (PAST LIVES & ET UFOS)

Order in chaos seems to be the goal of many in my paranormal and ET UFO communities.

We all have those whom we correspond with on a regular basis and most of my people are all into the science and metaphysical realms of interest. These include the Neuro psychosocial issues of today.

 Sharing ideas, thoughts, theories, and hypothesis is what we do and right now, we are all using at least two mediums, UFO Digest and American Chronicle.

Presently, I am interested in Neuro cognitive psychology and the paranormal of human beings, which includes me.

I am going to try to answer as many questions as I can for others who are interested in my research.

Steve Hammons has related information to me on his Indian ancestors. For those interested, I too have Indian blood as O positive. This is a common type among American Indians. I have had past life experiences with memories of a life as a woman who was killed. I have a very strong memory of being a woman who was considered a Shaman and Medicine Woman with certain interests in assisting others of many tribes.

There are memories of being short, overweight, rather dumpy but very loving and caring. I had large bones and shared my knowledge with a group of many Indians who were peacekeepers.

One of the memories is during a great meeting with Tecumseh and his brother and other leaders. They had all met and allowed me to come into a tent to share my visions. I had done so when I created an alarm among the tribes with my visions.

I went out to sit along the banks of a lake nearby and I could see the large fire inside the tents over to my right. They were all around the main area and not too far from the lake.
I do not know the location in America but I do know this was a memory in America.

I was sitting with a blanket around me because the weather felt like fall and there was a cool breeze in the air.

Somehow, unbeknownst to me I am allowed to see the vision only from behind my own back. I see it like a memory of mine in the body but I have passed this lifetime.

I see that someone approaches me from behind and uses a knife to end my life. I am then thrown into the lake. This memory is one that I am not fond of but it gives me an insight into a past life when I feel I did contribute to the tribes that were lead by Tecumseh.

I am going to have to continue this story through several articles but I will syndicate them freely for those interested in following them on my websites.

The Deity Debates in the ET UFO Community

There are various beings on earth in the ET UFO Community that have chosen to write for UFO Digest as paranormal writers. Some have taken up the process of describing their main topics of interest working with the old religions on earth that include God, Mohammed, Jesus Christ and Buddha.

What is all of these religious deities or spiritual leaders lived and walked the earth at one time and were the teachers of their time on earth? We have stories that reflect that someone called God did walk on earth with certain men.

There is also the debate on whether the deities that visited earth who in the ancient of days called God did offer some type of leadership with gadgets that were as clouds by day and fire by night. This we can see in the old testament of the Bible and other places.

The one debate of many that has come to the attention of many ET UFO and paranormal writers is that of “Jesus Christ” as a being. Once on earth there was a debate as to whether to accept Christ as a man or a God. Being the son of God born on earth as a mere human was a hard fact to accept.

The fact that this person called “Jesus”, “The Messiah”, “Jehovah“, “Emanuel” and other names by the Jewish people may or may not be accepted at this time by all people. According to those whom I am aware of on earth not all do.  What happened to those who did not accept him as their savior at the time he was here on earth? What happened to those who did?

The fact is, we do not know and no one has proven the difference in those who believe in the man named Jesus versus the ones who believe in the Jesus as the son of God. We can only speculate through history based on stories that were written not during the time Jesus was on earth but afterwards. There were parchments, books, and stories handed down orally that may have grown into legends and of mythic proportions through time.

The fact remains that wars have been fought over this being in the past history of earth. This we can apparently prove again based only on history told in parchments, books, stories handed down orally and in writing that have grown into legends and myths through time.
The people of earth have separated themselves into categories based not only on culture, history, and geographic regions but on religious belief systems.

The main areas of religions have been broken down into Buddhists, Jews, Christians, Muslims, Pagans, and various others. We cannot keep fighting wars over religions. Although profitable to those in charge of governments and the contractors that provide the warring machines, and products such as guns and ammunition, we have outgrown that level and have now entered into the weapons of mass destruction era with laser technology but more importantly nuclear weapon technology.

There are more intelligent being species that exist in our universe that have a stake in our welfare than many in the past suspected.

We may in the past have called those above celestials, angels, demons, aliens, and even Gods. But, that time has passed.

We now need to realize that these aliens or extraterrestrials that have always come and gone from this planet are real and have done what they could to assist but not appear directly to us as a whole population or species on earth.

There are some who were touched by their presence and later became better people on earth for it. They realized that there was more to life on earth and did what they could to spread this truth.

There are reasons why they choose to allow us to educate ourselves.

We may not have all the correct answers but there has been time on earth for us to evolve into better thinkers and less such a physically hostile race of beings.

The ET UFO Community should now be looking at sharing all the information that is available from those who have been contactees. Sharing the information and comparing all the notes since they are obviously important to our survival as a species on earth.

The news that some of us have been contacted is now new. The only part of the ET UFO Community story that is new is that we are all more interested in researching, analyzing, and comparing notes of those of us who have been contacted by extraterrestrials.

Many of the beings on earth have seen spacecraft in earth’s atmosphere not of earth origin. This is what the extraterrestrials use to come and go from this planet we call earth.

This planet may be as much theirs as ours if not more so belonging to a higher more intelligent being species than those of us who appear to be younger than they are in mental understanding of the universe.

The future of our ET UFO COMMUNITY may be about sharing what some of us who are contactees know to be the truth.

Those of us who share on earth simply want to learn of what will come of us on earth as we accept the truth that alien civilizations exist.
ACE FOLKLIFE STORIES OF LILITH – History known throughout time on earth that writers keep copying from one another the stories of their ancestors.

The Lilith Myth

Presented here is a chapter discussing Lilith, taken from Hebrew Myths: The Book of Genesis by Robert Graves and Raphael Patai (New York:  Doubleday, 1964), pp 65-69.  Graves and Patai have collected traditional Hebrew myths that amplify (and sometimes radically alter) stories found in the Book of Genesis.  This chapter, titled “Adam’s Helpmeets”, deals in part with the Lilith myth.  Each section of the chapter excerpted here recounts a “story” collected from non-biblical sources, frequently the Talmud — sources are footnoted.  The footnotes are followed by notes of author commentary.  Hebrew Myths is recently back in print in a new hardcover edition — Buy the Book.  (A much more extensive discussion of Lilith is found in the The Hebrew Goddess, also by Raphael Patai.  The Hebrew Goddess is in print and is listed next….)

The best detailed discussion and historical evaluation of the Lilith myth will be found in
The Hebrew Goddess, by Raphael Patai (Wayne State University Press, 3rd edition, 1978).   Patai presents an in-depth evaluation of the important but oft ignored role played by the feminine in Hebrew myth and religion, following the story of the Hebrew goddess from antiquity through its manifestations in Kabbalah and in the developing myth of Lilith.  We highly recommend this work to those interested in the story of Lilith. Those interested in the Lilith myth might also find interesting an essay discussing Gnostic creation mythology and the important role played by the feminine in the unique Gnostic reading of the Book of Genesis:  The Genesis Factor: Gnostic Creation Mythology.

Chapter 10: Adam’s Helpmeets
(Excerpt from The Hebrew Myths by Robert Graves and Raphael Patai (New York:  Doubleday, 1964), pp 65-69.)
(a) Having decided to give Adam a helpmeet lest he should be alone of his kind, God put him into a deep sleep, removed one of his ribs, formed it into a woman, and closed up the wound, Adam awoke and said: ‘This being shall be named “Woman”, because she has been taken out o f man. A man and a woman shall be one flesh.’ The title he gave her was Eve, ‘the Mother of All Living”. [1]
 (b) Some say that God created man and woman in His own image on the Sixth Day, giving them charge over the world; [2]  but that Eve did not yet exist. Now, God had set Adam to name every beast, bird and other living thing. When they passed before him in pairs, male and female, Adam-being already like a twenty-year-old man-felt jealous of their loves, and though he tried coupling with each female in turn, found no satisfaction in the act. He therefore cried: ‘Every creature but I has a proper mate, and prayed God would remedy this injustice. [3]
 (c) God then formed Lilith, the first woman, just as He had formed Adam, except that He used filth and sediment instead of pure dust. From Adam’s union with this demoness, and with another like her named Naamah, Tubal Cain’s sister, sprang Asmodeus and innumerable demons that still plague mankind. Many generations later, Lilith and Naamah came to Solomon’s judgment seat, disguised as harlots of Jerusalem’. [4]
 (d) Adam and Lilith never found peace together; for when he wished to lie with her, she took offence at the recumbent posture he demanded. ‘Why must I lie beneath you?’ she asked. ‘I also was made from dust, and am therefore your equal.’ Because Adam tried to compel her obedience by force, Lilith, in a rage, uttered the magic name of God, rose into the air and left him.
Adam complained to God: ‘I have been deserted by my helpmeet’ God at once sent the angels Senoy, Sansenoy and Semangelof to fetch Lilith back. They found her beside the Red Sea, a region abounding in lascivious demons, to whom she bore lilim children part human part demon animal at the rate of more than one hundred a day. ‘Return to Adam without delay,’ the angels said, `or we will drown you!’ Lilith asked: “How can I return to Adam and live like an honest housewife, after my stay beside the Red Sea?
“It will be death to refuse!“ they answered.
“How can I die?” Lilith asked again, “when God has ordered me to take charge of all newborn children: boys up to the eighth day of life, that of circumcision; girls up to the twentieth day.
“None the less, if ever I see your three names or likenesses displayed in an amulet above a newborn child, I promise to spare it.” To this they agreed; but God punished Lilith by making one hundred of her demon children perish daily; and if she could not destroy a human infant, because of the angelic amulet, she would spitefully turn against her own.
(e) Some say that Lilith ruled the then known civilization as Queen in Zmargad, and again as Queen of Sheba; and was also known as the Demoness Queen who destroyed Job’s sons.

 Yet she escaped the curse of death which overtook Adam, since they had parted long before the Fall. Lilith and Naamah not only strangleg new born  infants at birth when left alone in their cribs but would also seduce dreaming men, any one of whom were caught sleeping alone, may become their victim.

(f) Undismayed by His failure to give Adam a suitable helpmeet, God tried again, and let him watch while he built up a woman’s anatomy: using bones, tissues, muscles, blood and glandular secretions, then covering the whole with skin and adding tufts of hair in places. The sight caused Adam such disgust that even when this woman, the First Eve, stood there in her full beauty, he felt an invincible repugnance. God knew that He had failed once more, and took the First Eve away. Where she went, nobody knows for certain.
 (g) God tried a third time, and acted more circumspectly. Having taken a rib from Adam’s side in his sleep, He formed it into a woman; then plaited her hair and adorned her, like a bride, with twenty-four pieces of jewelry, before waking him. Adam was entranced.
(h) Some say that God created Eve not from Adam’s rib, but from a tail ending in a sting which had been part of his body. God cut this off, and the stump-now a useless coccyx-is still carried by Adam’s descendants.
 (i) Others say that God’s original thought had been to create two human beings, male and female; but instead He designed a single one with a male face looking forward, and a female face looking back. Again He changed His mind, removed Adam’s backward-looking face, and built a woman’s body for it.
 (j) Still others hold that Adam was originally created as androgynous with both male and female bodies joined back to back. Since this posture made locomotion difficult, and conversation awkward, God divided the androgyne and gave each half a new rear. These separate beings He placed in Eden, forbidding them to couple.

Notes on sources:
1. Genesis II. 18-25; III. 20.
2. Genesis I. 26-28.
3. Gen. Rab. 17.4; B. Yebamot 632.
4. Yalqut Reubeni ad. Gen. II. 21; IV. 8.
5. Alpha Beta diBen Sira, 47; Gaster, MGWJ, 29 (1880), 553 ff.
6. Num. Rab. 16.25.
7. Targum ad job 1. 15.
8. B. Shabbat 151b; Ginzberg, LJ, V. 147-48.
9. Gen. Rab. 158, 163-64; Mid. Abkir 133, 135; Abot diR. Nathan 24; B. Sanhedrin 39a.
10. Gen. II. 21-22; Gen. Rab. 161.
11. Gen. Rab. 134; B. Erubin 18a.
12. B. Erubin 18a.
13. Gen. Rab. 55; Lev. Rab. 14.1: Abot diR. Nathan 1.8; B. Berakhot 61a; B. Erubin 18a; Tanhuma Tazri’a 1; Yalchut Gen. 20; Tanh. Buber iii.33; Mid. Tehillim 139, 529.

Comments on the Myth:
 1. The tradition that man’s first sexual intercourse was with animals, not women, may be due to the widely spread practice of bestiality among herdsmen of the Middle East, which is still condoned by custom, although figuring three times in the Pentateuch as a capital crime. In the Akkadian Gilgamesh Epic, Enkidu is said to have lived with gazelles and jostled other wild beasts at the watering place, until civilized by Aruru’s priestess. Having enjoyed her embraces for six days and seven nights, he wished to rejoin the wild beasts but, to his surprise, they fled from him. Enkidu then knew that he had gained understanding, and the priestess said: ‘Thou art wise, Enkidu, like unto a god.
 2. Primeval man was held by the Babylonians to have been androgynous. Thus the Gilgamesh Epic gives Enkidu androgynous features:
“The hair of his head like a woman’s, with locks that sprout like those of Nisaba, the Grain-goddess.”

The Hebrew tradition evidently derives from Greek sources, because both terms used in a Tannaitic Midrash to describe the bisexual Adam are Greek: Androgynos, ‘man-woman’, and Diprosopon, ‘twofaced’.

Philo of Alexandria, the Hellenistic philosopher and commentator on the Bible, contemporary with Jesus, held that man was at first bisexual; so did the Gnostics. This belief is clearly borrowed from Plato. Yet the myth of two bodies placed back to back may well have been founded on observation of Siamese twins, which are sometimes joined in this awkward manner. The two-faced Adam appears to be a fancy derived from coins or statues of Janus, the Roman New Year god.
 3. Divergences between the Creation myths of Genesis r and n, which allow Lilith to be presumed as Adam’s first mate, result from a careless weaving together of an early Judaean and a late priestly tradition. The older version contains the rib incident. Lilith typifies the Anath-worshipping Canaanite women, who were permitted pre-nuptial promiscuity. Time after time the prophets denounced Israelite women for following Canaanite practices.

At first, apparently, with the priests’ approval-since their habit of dedicating to God the fees thus earned is expressly forbidden in Deuteronomy XXIII. I8. Lilith’s flight to the Red Sea recalls the ancient Hebrew view that water attracts demons. ‘Tortured and rebellious demons’ also found safe harbor or harbourage in the age in Egypt. Thus Asmodeus, who had strangled Sarah’s first six husbands, fled ‘to the uttermost parts of Egypt’ (Tobit viii. 3), when Tobias burned the heart and liver of a fish on their wedding night.
 4. Lilith’s bargain with the angels has its ritual counterpart in an apotropaic rite once performed in many Jewish communities. To protect the newborn child against Lilith-and especially a male, until he could be permanently safeguarded by circumcision-a ring was drawn with natron, or charcoal, on the wall of the birthroom, and inside it were written the words: ‘Adam and Eve. Out, Lilith!’ Also the names Senoy, Sansenoy and Semangelof (meanings uncertain) were inscribed on the door. If Lilith nevertheless succeeded in approaching the child and fondling him, he would laugh in his sleep. To avert danger, it was held wise to strike the sleeping child’s lips with one finger-whereupon Lilith would vanish.
 5. ‘Lilith’ is usually derived from the Babylonian-Assyrian word lilitu, ,a female demon, or wind-spirit’-one of a triad mentioned in Babylonian spells. But she appears earlier as ‘Lillake’ on a 2000 B.G. Sumerian tablet from Ur containing the tale of Gilgamesh and the Willow Tree. There she is a demoness dwelling in the trunk of a willow-tree tended by the Goddess Inanna (Anath) on the banks of the Euphrates. Popular Hebrew etymology seems to have derived ‘Lilith’ from layil, ‘night'; and she therefore often appears as a hairy night-monster, as she also does in Arabian folklore.

Solomon suspected the Queen of Sheba of being Lilith, because she had hairy legs.

His judgment on the two harlots is recorded in I Kings III. 16 ff. According to Isaiah xxxiv. I4-I5, Lilith dwells among the desolate ruins in the Edomite Desert where satyrs (se’ir), reems, pelicans, owls, jackals, ostriches, arrow-snakes and kites keep her company.
 6. Lilith’s children are called lilim. In the Targum Yerushalmi, the priestly blessing of Numbers vi. 26 becomes: ‘The Lord bless thee in all thy doings, and preserve thee from the Lilim!’ The fourth-century A.D. commentator Hieronymus identified Lilith with the Greek Lamia, a Libyan queen deserted by Zeus, whom his wife Hera robbed of her children. She took revenge by robbing other women of theirs.

WEREWOLVES were the Lamiae IN STEAD OF LILITH’s VAPIRE DEMONS
Known as Lilims

The EMPUSAE MEANS FORCERS IN
MORMLYCEIA ARE FRIGHTENING WOLVES

7. The Lamiae,  or children demons of Lamia who were demons like Lilith’s half demon half human were also known as those who seduced sleeping men, sucked their blood and ate their flesh, as Lilith and her fellow-demonesses did, were also known as Empusae, ‘forcers-in'; or Mormolyceia, ‘frightening wolves'; and described as ‘Children of Hecate’. A Hellenistic relief shows a naked Lamia straddling a traveller asleep on his back.

It is characteristic of civilizations where women are treated as chattels that they must adopt the recumbent posture during intercourse, which Lilith refused.

That Greek witches who worshipped Hecate favored the superior posture, we know from Apuleius; and it occurs in early Sumerian representations of the sexual act, though not in the Hittite.

Malinowski writes that Melanesian girls ridicule what they call `the missionary position’, which demands that they should lie passive and recumbent.
 8. Naamah, ‘pleasant’, is explained as meaning that ‘the demoness sang pleasant songs to idols’. Zmargad suggest smaragdos, the semi-precious aquamarine; and may therefore be her submarine dwelling. A demon named Smaragos occurs in the Homeric Epigrams.
 9. Eve’s creation by God from Adam’s rib-a myth establishing male supremacy and disguising Eve’s divinity-lacks parallels in Mediterranean or early Middle-Eastern myth. The story perhaps derives iconotropically from an ancient relief, or painting, which showed the naked Goddess Anath poised in the air, watching her lover Mot murder his twin Aliyan; Mot (mistaken by the mythographer for Yahweh) was driving a curved dagger under Aliyan’s fifth rib, not removing a sixth one. The familiar story is helped by a hidden pun on tsela, the Hebrew for ‘rib': Eve, though designed to be Adam’s helpmeet, proved to be a tsela, a ‘stumbling’, or ‘misfortune’. Eve’s formation from Adam’s tail is an even more damaging myth; perhaps suggested by the birth of a child with a vestigial tail instead of a coccyx-a not infrequent occurrence.
 10. The story of Lilith’s escape to the East and of Adam’s subsequent marriage to Eve may, however, record an early historical incident: nomad herdsmen, admitted into Lilith’s Canaanite queendom as guests (see 16. 1), suddenly seize power and, when the royal household thereupon flees, occupy a second queendom which owes allegiance to the Hittite Goddess Heba.
The meaning of ‘Eve’ is disputed.

Hawwah is explained in Genesis III. 20 as ‘mother of all living'; but this may well be a Hebraicized form of the divine name Heba, Hebat, Khebat or Khiba.

This goddess, wife of the Hittite Storm-god, is shown riding a lion in a rock-sculpture at Hattusaswhich equates her with Anath-and appears as a form of Ishtar in Hurrian texts.

She was worshipped at Jerusalem (see 27. 6). Her Greek name was Hebe, Heracles’s goddess-wife.
— Hebrew Myths by Robert Graves and Raphael Patai (New York:  Doubleday, 1964), pp 65-69. Click here to Buy the Book
| GNOSIS ARCHIVE | GNOSTIC SOCIETY LIBRARY |

According to Jewish folklore, Lilith was the first wife of Adam. She was banished from the Garden of Eden when she refused to make herself subservient to Adam (specifically, she refused to get into the missionary position with him during sex). When she was cast out, she was made into a demon figure, and Adam was given a second wife, Eve, who was fashioned from his rib to ensure her obedience to her man. The following is an excerpt from a Jewish folktale that describes some of the evils attributed to Lilith:

“The wife brought the mirror and all of the fine furnishings in the cellar to her own home and proudly displayed it. She hung the mirror in the room of their daughter, who was a dark-haired coquette. The girl glanced at herself in the mirror all the time, and in this way she was drawn into Lilith’s web…. For that mirror had hung in the den of demons, and a daughter of Lilith had made her home there. And when the mirror was taken from the haunted house, the demoness came with it.

For every mirror is a gateway to the Other World and leads directly to Lilith’s cave.

That is the cave Lilith went to when she abandoned Adam and the Garden of Eden for all time, the cave where she sported with her demon lovers.

From these unions multitudes of demons were born, who flocked from that cave and infiltrated the world.

When the demon children want to return, they simply enter the nearest mirror.

This is why the worlds made have portals into other times as mirrors into other worlds.

That is why it is said that Lilith makes her home in every mirror…

“Now the daughter of Lilith who made her home in that mirror watched every movement of the girl who posed before it.

She bided her time and one day she slipped out of the mirror and took possession of the girl, entering through her eyes.  This is what happens to women on earth who are not aware of spirits and demons.

Lilith’s daughter ,  took control of the onlooker using the mirror.

It was actually the real first female Goddess who was the Goddess o f desire, beauty, and love enticement. But, it depends on the perception of the believers who accept the knowledge into their own window to the soul

Lilithe and Lilith’s daughter, both could begin shaping the desires causing a stirring and desire at will…. So it happened that this young girl, driven by the evil wishes of Lilith’s daughter, ran around with young men who lived in the same neighborhood.”

Thus the girls who grew into puberty and had a wondering eye was said to be struck with a curse of Lilith or one of her daughter spirits.
From “Lilith’s Cave,” Lilith’s Cave: Jewish tales of the supernatural, edited by Howard Schwartz (San Francisco: Harper & Row, 1988)

Other folktales describe a tale of how Lilith captured Jewish babies in the night and physically ate them.

 Lilith whether on earth or out in spirit above the world was said to lure in young women with her mind.

Lilith could influence anyone with her powers.

This power was used throughout time on earth and is spoken of in myth and folkore the most of how she led young girls and young husbands astray.

The Witches who new the folklore, myths and legends that were passed down from mother to daughter knew of the spells and the 3 sided amulet triangle jewelry with the 3 names that could protect one from the powers of Lilith.

Lilith was demonized by early Jewish culture as a symbol of promiscuity and disobedience for this reason. It was easy to blame Lilith and her powers over both men and women.

Many modern Jewish feminists see Lilith as a positive figure, a model of woman as equal to man in the creation story.

For further reference, please check out the pages listed below, or read the introduction to the collection of stories in Lilith’s Cave (see above).

Other Sources on Lilith:
The Lilith Myth
Looking for Lilith
The Lilith Page
Looking for Lilith*

The feminist critique of conventional values has not overlooked the Jewish tradition. Whether or not one acknowledges the validity of all the charges that have been leveled against the treatment of women in Jewish law and theology, it is hardly possible to ignore these issues.
As one who is normally sympathetic with feminist aspirations, I have often been disappointed with the scholarly standards of the debate, especially when it has been directed towards the classical texts of Judaism. In the course of polemical ideological exchanges, I find too frequently that sweeping generalizations are being supported by flimsy or questionable evidence, with a disturbing disregard for factual accuracy and historical context.
As an example of this sort of scholarly sloppiness, I wish to discuss an intriguing Hebrew legend that has found its way into dozens of recent works about Jewish attitudes towards women.

The legend in question was inspired by the Bible’s dual accounts of the creation of the first woman, which led its author to the conclusion that Adam had a first wife before his marriage to Eve. Adam’s original mate was the demonic Lilith who had been fashioned, just like her male counterpart, from the dust of the earth. Lilith insisted from the outset on equal treatment, a fact which caused constant friction between the couple.

Eventually the frustrated Lilith used her magical powers to fly away from her spouse.

Lilith known on earth is actually created in physical form from the spirit of the Lilith Goddess who could fly and was the Mother of all Females in Heaven Married to God, Yawweh, or Zeus the God of the Highest and oldest Order in the Celestial Realm of the Metaverse.

At Adam’s urging, God dispatched three angels to negotiate the earth creation of the female spirit and woman physical body to return.

When these angels made threats against Lilith’s demonic descendants, she countered that she would prey eternally upon newborn human babies, who could be saved only by invoking the protection of the three angels. In the end Lilith stood her ground and never returned to her husband.

The story implies that when Eve was afterwards fashioned out of Adam’s rib (symbolic of her subjection to him), this was to serve as an antidote to Lilith’s short-lived attempt at egalitarianism.

Here, declare the feminists matronizingly, we have a clear statement of the Rabbinic Attitude Towards Women!

There is only one slight problem with this theory: The story of Lilith is not actually found in any authentic Rabbinic tradition. Although it is repeatedly cited as a “Rabbinic legend” or a “midrash,” it is not recorded in any ancient Jewish text!

The tale of Lilith originates in a medieval work called “the Alphabet of Ben-Sira,” a work whose relationship to the conventional streams of Judaism is, to say the least, problematic.

The unknown author of this work has filled it with many elements that seem designed to upset the sensibilities of traditional Jews.

In particular, the heroes of the Bible and Talmud are frequently portrayed in the most perverse colors. Thus, the book’s protagonist, Ben-Sira, is said to have issued from an incestuous union between the prophet Jeremiah and his daughter. Joshua is described as a buffoon too fat to ride a horse. King David comes across as a heartless and spiteful figure who secretly delights in the death of his son Absalom, while putting on a disingenuous public display of grief. The book is consistently sounding the praises of hypocritical and insincere behaviour.  So shocking and abhorrent are some of the contents of “the Alphabet of Ben-Sira” that modern scholars have been at a loss to explain why anyone would have written such a book. Some see it as an impious digest of risqué folk-tales. Others have suggested that it was a polemical broadside aimed at Christians, Karaites, or some other opposing movement. I personally would not rule out the possibility that it was actually an anti-Jewish satire–though, to be sure, it did come to be accepted by the Jewish mystics of medieval Germany; and amulets to fend off the vengeful Lilith became an essential protection for newborn infants in many Jewish communities.

Eventually the tale of Lilith was included in a popular English-language compendium of Rabbinic legend, and some uncritical readers–unable or unwilling to check after the editor’s sources–cited it as a representative Rabbinic statement on the topic. As tends to happen in such instances, subsequent authors kept copying from one another until the original error turned into an unchallenged historical fact.

Certainly there are volumes of real texts and traditions that could benefit from a searching and critical feminist analysis, and it is a shame to focus so much intellectual energy on a dubious and uncharacteristic legend of this sort.

First publication: Jewish Free Press Feb. 6 1995.
Bibliography:
J. Dan, The Hebrew Story in the Middle Ages, Jerusalem, 1974.
J. D. Eisenstadt, ed., Ozar Midrashim, Israel, n.d.

A SPIRITUAL GUIDE TO INFIDELITY IN MARRIAGE BY TJ

This topic has recently come to mind based on the Sandra Bullock and Jesse James reports of marriage problems in the media.

Personally, I believe in fidelity in a marriage, which requires honor and trust. However, I also believe in forgiveness because we all make mistakes. No one is perfect in this world at this time. Not yet anyway. This is why we are here to become better intelligent beings in a body-mind-spirit. It is our essence and our inner being that will affect our outer knowing as a person.

There are high roads and low roads in life and sometimes we have rocks in the roads that we must overcome or kick out of the way.

I have had my share in this lifetime. I am no saint and have had a lot of growing up to do as a wife and parent as we all have through life.

This does not make me an authority but I do have a point of view and an opinion based on my own personal experiences and how I see life unfolding in my world.

My world is made up of many people of all cultures and ethnicities. We are all here for a purpose and the main reason is for fellowship and wisdom.

We are to learn about what is required for our own spiritual survival in space. I have learned that there is a higher state of being than the one that was taught to me in the 20th Century past of all the churches I attended. Many of my Christian friends now realize there is being spiritual and being religious and they are not the same. People who understand the higher purpose do not believe that simply going to a certain church and believing in one way is the answer.

The believers in Christ 1 will find various themes and categories not to mention many separate religions. Nevertheless, they all say they are Christians. This includes the Catholics, Latter Day Saints, Baptists, Methodists, Presbyterians, and Episcopalians, just to mention some.

While we are here, on earth we can say whatever and claim whatever but we come alone and we die alone as far as the essence and spirit are concerned.
We should always remember that we alone are responsible for our own living. We cannot blame another for our shortcomings only share in the presence of life that we create for ourselves together as one. One in the meaning of all things are created equal as in the all of spiritual life. We all have a purpose and a meaning being what we were sent here to “BE”.

It is time to share in the spirit of all and that is the part of us that listen to the still small voice inside of us that gives us our inner being we call a conscious and a conscience. We all have a conscious understanding that there is something inside us that drives us that we call our own inner conscience. Sometimes we listen and sometimes we do not. When we do not listen to that inner conscience, we tend to make mistakes. That inner conscience is our creator and comforter that is part of us like an inner guidance system. I dare say that Jesse James is wishing he had listened to his inner conscience in the past and he may have not caused problems in his present marriage with Sandra Bullock.

Sandra Bullock is one of America’s Sweethearts. We have few precious gems in Hollywood and on the Silver Screen that we enjoy for entertainment and to escape the reality that we call daily life on earth. Jesse James is living up to his Great-grandfathers cousin whom he was named after and his fame will now become infamous as the “Bad Boy”. It is said that “Opposite Attract” and that is exactly what I thought when I heard of Sandra and Jesse.
I find that I have the same relationship in my own marriage if I can be so bold and vain as to compare my marriage with Sandra Bullock’s. Though I have been married only ten years to her five I was still attracted to the “Bad Boy” image that our parents always told us to stay away from in high school.

We are all human. We also all have a spirit. We all have a mind. We all have a body. The fact that we are on earth means that we are all sharing our own body-mind-spirit containers for our essence vessel. That is the spiritual term for the “All” that we are. We shall return to our soul kept elsewhere with our essence of spiritual lives on earth and elsewhere intact. That is our memories and conscious thoughts encased in our pure essence.

We should all be sharing in the spiritual intellectual knowledge that we will share our good and bad thoughts when we leave this earth. This is data also known as wisdom that we are allowed to create and own when we leave earth. Whether it is good or bad thoughts we desire to take with us, the way we conduct our lives and thoughts on earth is all we take with us when we leave this realm of existence. Think on these things for we are realizing that we are all going to be awakened to this fact in our future.

December 21, 2012 T. 11:11 is the space-time date set forth in the future that was in the past of all our ancestors to make sure that in align ourselves with the universal spirit that is only one among many in the metaverse.

Think of our world as only one tiny bubble in a galaxy that we can see as a plastic bottle of water. The bottle of water is only one among many that is in a large case of bottles called the universe. The universe then has to be expanding as the bottles of galaxies are increased. The universes are all the places that are fit into the term Metaverse. Whether the Metaverse keeps expanding is part of what all the Supreme Beings that are much wiser than we plan on finding out. We are always saying that spirit has always been.

Exactly what and where the spirit is leading us with our own essence to contribute to the future is how we must learn to think and “BE”. This is deep but so is the one concern we have about infidelity. Do we separate or do we join together as “one in holy matrimony.” If we decide to join then what happens to one happens to the other. We cannot separate the spirit.

Once we leave this planet, that is our home in space then we ascend to another level of existence in another place in another time. We still go alone in many ways but in other ways, we may be able to ascend together as a soul group of spirits.

This is something that we should think about in our future of the 21st Century. We learned many ways about spirit in our past 20th Century. We learned from our history that has been left for us by our ancestors in books, and in pictures, drawings, pictographs, and through our studies of humankind on earth.

There may be customs that allow us to bond as one male and female for procreation purposes. There is no natural law that we follow for bonding for life over procreation. This legal license we call a marriage license is only as important as we make it. The paper it is written on can be destroyed.

However, we have learned about moral and ethical lessons that we use in the holy bond of matrimony in the Church of Jesus Christ our Lord and Savior of Earth as Christians. I was born into the Christian Church and know of no other social and cultural way to be other than following my own teachings that I learn from my own personal experiences on earth.

The fidelity clause in our created marriages is up to each of us as an individual.  The marriage certificate is a license granted by the individual state in the United States to become man and wife and recognized by the laws of said state. Now, some of the laws are changing to become partners without recognizing the need to be male and female only. Things change in life and so do we.

How we allow ourselves to emotionally respond to lessons in life as the rocks in our roads on our spiritual paths is what makes us a better person.

What we teach out children in the future will depend on how we decide to conduct ourselves morally and ethically in life. Ethics assist us in sharing fellowship in life with a better way of thinking and reacting to a civilized world in which we are to share.

Sharing life on earth has expanded from only family, community, state, and nation, to the five main continents and smaller locations on earth.

We now call all places that have intelligent beings a part of the Global Community.

We will begin to notice that we are all faced with moral and ethical obligations for all people on earth to sustain a global community.

Social and moral issues will gradually become a way of life for the entire global community. We will adopt a united alliance and way to conduct ourselves with diplomatic protocol and procedures.

Others will always look upon the people who receive the most attention in media such as movie stars, television stars, dignitaries, our elected officials, Nobel Prize Winners, Athletes, Olympic Team Members, and various other talented musicians, singers, and artists in the world.

We expect more from the people who we love and admire as our leaders, mentors, idols, as we become fans of people whom we have learned about as those setting an example in media.

As long as we can achieve notoriety for those who deserve it by accomplishing certain acts of kindness to assist humankind in general then we should offer awards, ceremonies, and pomp and circumstance, Esprit de Corps is good for motivation for the entire world.

With regard to fidelity whether it is in a marriage of stars or of the common folk should be between two people a moral agreement more than a legal one. Nevertheless, we will always wish the best to two people who decide to take on life together as a team and not to only go through life alone as one.

Two is always better than one and three or more is even better. This is why we have the fellowship of churches on earth. Churches are not bad or good they are simply a group of people deciding to have certain ways to believe as in a creed for moral and ethical ways to behave and believe while on earth. Far too long, have we acted as judges of our churches and found fault with one another.

It is time on earth to forgive each other’s trespasses and to become better spiritual intellectuals. We should ask only our creator and maker to forgive us our sins on earth as we forgive those who trespass against us as individuals.

We should all desire, hope, and wish that Sandra Bullock and Jesse James would remain close as friends no matter what their outcome in their legal marriage due to infidelity or any other reason.

Some of us like Hillary Clinton and former President of the United States William (Bill) Clinton can move past the rocks in the road and forge a new alliance. It is my hope and desire that this will become a way for all to move past our shortcomings in life and to be forgiving of each other.

We can hope that our mistakes and heartaches caused to self and others teaches us to be better people and to grown in our journey in life.

We are all here to serve self, others, and the Supreme Beings who have sent us here to learn to become better spiritual intellectuals among our own intelligent being species. TJ

ASCENSION CHANNEL ON ALIEN & EXTRATERRESTRIAL HISTORYTheresa

ASCENSION CENTER ORGANIZATION

JOIN US ASCENSION CENTER ORGANIZATION
ACE Nondenominational Network committed to Body-Mind-Spirit as {Physical, Mental, Emotional and Spiritual Healing and Growth} through Education and Spiritual Activism

BOOK OF THERESA – EARTH CHANGE – ESOTERIC TO EXOTERIC – ASCENSION CONSCIOUSNESS PHOENIX

ESOTERIC AS UNDERSTOOD BY A SECRET FEW TO THE EXOTERIC UNDERSOOD BY THE MANY OR COMMON.

Introduction

Ascension Center High Priestess on the Tree of Life in the Game of life is the exoteric position that I have the privilege of existing as in one vessel.

I am a channel, a receiver of essence energy that is to be changed into words. This is my calling and election made sure in this lifetime. The reincarnation process of all beings is part of the molecular structure in our own photons that are riding on the waves of what we now hold onto in our magnetic fields we refer to as essence energy or life.

Destiny of the Essence of Energy

I receive channeled information daily, I ask for wisdom in prayer, and I meditate and sleep while waiting for answers to perform my duty while on earth. That is of sharing what I know as a perceiver and receiver of energy into consciousness and then form then into communication that we call sound, and words.

There are other vessels, containers, intelligent beings, that are made up of the same quantum particulates that make up what we refer to as humankind on earth.

I have been privileged to have the veil lifted in this lifetime between worlds of the past, present, and future. Time is linear in this world.

The actual metaverse is circular as in circumference. The universe expands outwards is concave and conclave.  A concave is like the inside of a circle. Convex is like the outside of a circle. Therefore, for those who desire to share in the Ascension Center Educational Awareness this is good to know and understand.

Others desire to know who I am and how I come by my knowledge. Let it suffice to be understood that knowing is within all our reach that come to planet earth.

The Akashic Field and Field of Everything is as real as we think it to be in our own minds and way of being. The Akashic Field is the expanse of all essence and energy that has been formed throughout the eons in the metaverse. There are ways to absorb this energy essence in our own beings though it is not totally understood by all as of yet.

The Ascension Age is now present to share in the opening up of our third eye consciousness and to raise our level in the fifth dimension. Those who are now present on earth have been taught about the second and third dimensions. There is also a fourth and fifth dimension of the mind. The Matrix and Web has become the same thing in some aspects of our reality while one is regarded, as the inside as concave and the other is the outside or the convex.

Since I am asked to share information and to assist in the full creation of our next reality taken from our past, present, and future, it seems somewhat esoteric. This is because in the past the information was very hard for the many to grasp in words.

In the beginning was the word and the word was without form. This was part of our evolutionary process to obtain higher consciousness and awareness of our own soul selves. We can relate to our own energy as essence now in the 21st century as our inner being and out outer knowing.

For those who have to have a dictionary term and desire a Lexicon of the Esoteric Terms of which I speak, they will be able to obtain etymology own their own in linear time as one begins to understand space time continuum.

I was allowed to have a near death experience and allowed to meet extra terrestrials in this reality and the higher. This allowed me to experience various levels of being. This has assisted me in my own awareness and understanding about what our essence is and how we can all share in the greater good for all beings that are created in the metaverse.

Other intelligent beings are superior to us on planet earth. They are called the Supreme Beings in the higher realms of existence. They oversee all the intelligent beings and habitable planets in the universe. They are part of the higher circle in the metaverse.

These beings are able to assist in sharing their information with Oracles of earth. Those who are able to receive their transmissions are open to information that is in and around all of us. This is something that can be taught with proper training. This is part of the Ascension Age Awareness.

This is why I was taught to come back to earth and to share my awareness with others who may have a desire to excel. I have been sharing information with only the seekers who found me on earth. I taught classes of Ascension Psychic Awakening Classes in 1989 through 1993 in Honolulu, Hawaii. I also taught on some of the Hawaiian Islands and met a Huna or two.
. Examples include:
Acupuncturists
Animal Healers
Aroma Therapists
Artists and Jewelers
Authors CD and Booksellers
Chiropractors
Feng Shui Practioners
Herbalists
Hypnotherapists Life Coaches
Massage Therapists
Native Medicine Healers
Readers
Reflexologists Reiki Therapists
Somatic Healers
UFO & Paranormal
Yoga Instructors
Energy Therapists

I was taught at that time to train those who were truly interested in becoming trainers and teachers for the selected seekers and believers. This is how it has always been on earth in the past. We needed time to evolve in our evolutionary process as an intelligent being species. We as human beings are a young race or selected species of the 46 types of beings that are all part of the evolutionary process.

The 46 intelligent being species above have all combines their essence and we are the results.
SOCIAL PARANORMAL TOPICS
SOCIAL COUNSELING IN BODY-MIND-SPIRIT TOPICS

TJ MORRIS tm ACIR sm
SPIRITUAL ADVISOR
EVENT PLANNER
ACE BODY-MIND-SPIRIT
ACE FOLKLIFE
Ascension Center Enlightenment
Body-Mind-Spirit EXPOS
Theresamorris.com

Spiritual
Ascension
Exorcism
Kabbalah
Meditation
Native American
Near Death Experiences
Paranormal
Rebirthing
Religious Centers (Diverse)
Shamanic
Spiritual Counseling
Spiritual Healing
Zen
Vibrational
Aromatherapy
Crop Circle
Essences (flower, tree, gem)
Gem Layouts
Homeopathy
Kinesiology
Light Therapy
Sacred Geometry
Sound Chamber
Sound Therapy
Toning
Tuning Forks
Women
Birthing Center
Childbirth
Doula
HypnoBirthing
Midwives
Special Ages
Child Development
Elders/Seniors
Rites of Passage
Spiritual Parenting
Psychic Kids
Organizers
Expos
Fair and Event Promoters
Schools
Schools, Home Study
Trips/Travel
Publications
Books, Local Authors
Catalogs
Directories
eBooks
Magazines
Sound
Crystal Singing Bowls
Music Groups/Musicians
Musical Instruments
Relaxation/Meditation Tapes
Sound Thearpy
Vibrational Therapy
Readings
Akashic Records
Angels
Animal Communicator
Astrology
Astrology, Lovers
Astrology Software
Astrology, Vedic
Aura Photography
Aura Video
Automatic Writing
Biorhythm Readings
Biorthym Software
Channeling
Clairvoyant
Crystal Readings
Dream Interpretation
Enneagram
Handwriting
Horoscopes
Intuitive Readers
Medium
Natal Chart
Numerology Readings
Palmistry
Psychics
Psychometry
Runes
Sand Readings
Tarot
Tarot Software
Tea Leaves
Vedic Astrology
Public
Centers
Dating, Holistic On-line
eRadio
Intentional Communities
Librarys, Holistic/NewAge
Marketing, New Age
Minister
Organizations
Politics
Speaker
Radio
Retreat Centers
Retreat Organizers
Television, Holistic
Web Design, Holistic
Tools
Angel Board
Bioenergy Device
Calendar
Crystals
Insurance, Alternative Health
Magnets
Massage Tables
Message Boards
Pendulums
Prosperity
Pyramids
Rentals
Sacred Geometry
Software, Astrology
Software, Biorthym
Software, Tarot
Video Rental
Vision Improvement
Body Work
Alexander Technique
Biopulsation
Body Wraps
BodyTalk
Bowen
Chiropractors
Craniosacral Therapy
Feldenkrais
Huna
Lomi Lomi
Massage, Newborn
Massage, On-Site
Massage, Pregnancy
Massage, Shiatsu
Massage, Therapeutic
Massage, Thai
Myofascial Release
Naprapathy
Neuromuscular Therapy
Ortho-Bionomy.
Reflexology
Rosenwork
Rubenfeld Synergy
Trager Bodywork
Watsu Warm Water Therapy
Eastern
Acupressure
Acupuncture
Ayurvedic
Falun Qong
Feng Shui
Henna Art
Jin Shin Jyutsu
Mandala
Qigong
Tai Chi
Tantra
Vastu
Zen
Natural
Animal Practitioners
Apitherapy
Crystals/Rocks
Dowsing
Dolphins
Drumming
Fairies
Firewalk
Labyrinth
Nature Preserves
Nature Spirits
Organics
Power Places
Salt Lamps
Smudge Sticks
Trees
Wind Chimes
Healthy Food
Animal Foods, Natural
Health and Food Stores Juice Bars
Kombucha
Milk, Hormone Free
Organic Produce
Raw Food
Restaurants
Water
WaterBlessingLabels

Mind
Behavior Modification
Biofeedback
Counselors
EFT (EMFT)
EMDR
Gestalt
Guided Imagery
Hypnosis Store, Online
Hypnotherapy
Inner Child
Journaling / Writing
Motivation
NLP Neuro Linguistic Programming
Past Life Regressions
Personal Coach
Psychiatrist, Holistic
Psychologist, Holistc
Psychotherapist , Holistic
Rage Therapy
Rapid Eye Technology
Subliminals
Movement
Dancing
Dynamic Walking
Movement Reeducation
Nia
Personal Trainers
Pilates
Yoga
Yoga Clothing
Yoga Dance
Supplements
Colloidal Minerals
Distributors
Green Supplements
Herbs
Homeopathics
Vitamins
Fitness
Akido
Challenge Courses
Health and Fitness Clubs
Rebounders
Businesses
Music Stores
Paint, Recycled
Paper, Recyled
Software
Beauty
Art
Bamboo
Jewelry
Fountains
Water Lilies
Wildflowers Internal
Blood Work
Chelation
Colonics
Detox Foot Bath
Ear Candling
Macrobiotics
Nutrition
Oxygen Therapy
Vegetarians
Weight Loss
Stores
Angel Stores
Bead Stores
ASCENSION CATEGORIES
Book Stores
Books, Used Metaphysical
Clothing Stores
Gift Stores
Health and Food Stores
Native American
Personal Care
Aromatherapy
Baby Care, Natural
Bath and Body Shops
Candles
Cleaners, Natural
Day Spas
Hair Care, Natural
Skin Care, Holistic
Soap, Handmade
Women’s Products

Mind
Behavior Modification
Biofeedback
Counselors
EFT (EMFT)
EMDR
Gestalt
Guided Imagery
Hypnosis Store, Online
Hypnotherapy
Inner Child
Journaling / Writing
Motivation
NLP Neuro Linguistic Programming
Past Life Regressions
Personal Coach
Psychiatrist, Holistic
Psychologist, Holistc
Psychotherapist , Holistic
Rage Therapy
Rapid Eye Technology
Subliminals
Movement
Dancing
Dynamic Walking
Movement Reeducation
Nia
Personal Trainers
Pilates
Yoga
Yoga Clothing
Yoga Dance
Supplements
Colloidal Minerals
Distributors
Green Supplements
Herbs
Homeopathics
Vitamins
Fitness
Akido
Challenge Courses
Health and Fitness Clubs
Rebounders
Businesses
Music Stores
Paint, Recycled
Paper, Recyled
Software
Beauty
Art
Bamboo
Jewelry
Fountains
Water Lilies
Wildflowers Readings
Akashic Records
Angels
Animal Communicator
Astrology
Astrology, Lovers
Astrology Software
Astrology, Vedic
Aura Photography
Aura Video
Automatic Writing
Biorhythm Readings
Biorthym Software
Channeling
Clairvoyant
Crystal Readings
Dream Interpretation
Enneagram
Handwriting
Horoscopes
Intuitive Readers
Medium
Natal Chart
Numerology Readings
Palmistry
Psychics
Psychometry
Runes
Sand Readings
Tarot
Tarot Software
Tea Leaves
Vedic Astrology
Public
Centers
Dating, Holistic On-line
eRadio
Intentional Communities
Librarys, Holistic/NewAge
Marketing, New Age
Minister
Organizations
Politics
Speaker
Radio
Retreat Centers
Retreat Organizers
Television, Holistic
Web Design, Holistic
Tools
Angel Board
Bioenergy Device
Calendar
Crystals
Insurance, Alternative Health
Magnets
Massage Tables
Message Boards
Pendulums
Prosperity
Pyramids
Rentals
Sacred Geometry
Software, Astrology
Software, Biorthym
Software, Tarot
Video Rental
Vision Improvement

Green
Air Purifiers
Alternate Energy
Alternate Fuel Vehicles
Alternate Power
Cleaners, Green
Composter
Dry Cleaning
Energy Analysis
Gardens, Environmental
Housing, Energy Efficient
Landscape, Zeroscape
Laundry
Organic Gardening
Organic Lawn Care
Recycling
Solar
Therapeutic Horticulture
Wood Pellet Stoves
Energywork
Avatar
Barbara Brennan
Breathwork
DNA
Healing Touch
Implant Removal
Light Healing
Neural Depolarization
Polarity
Reconnective Healing
Reiki
Quantum Energy
Quantum Touch
Therapeutic Touch
Theta Healing
Touch For Health
Vortexhealing
Zero Balancing
Internal
Blood Work
Chelation
Colonics
Detox Foot Bath
Ear Candling
Macrobiotics
Nutrition
Oxygen Therapy
Vegetarians
Weight Loss
Stores
Angel Stores
Bead Stores
Book Stores
Books, Used Metaphysical
Clothing Stores
Gift Stores
Health and Food Stores
Native American
Personal Care
Aromatherapy
Baby Care, Natural
Bath and Body Shops
Candles
Cleaners, Natural
Day Spas
Hair Care, Natural
Skin Care, Holistic
Soap, Handmade
Women’s Products Medical Arts
Dentist, Holistic
Doctor, Ayurvedic
Doctor, Holistic
Doctor, Oriental Medicine
Doctor, Osteopath
Iridology
Medical Intuitive
Naturopathy
Nursing, Holistic
Optometry/Ophthalmology
Podiatrist, Holistic
Thermography
Veterinarian

Misc
Art, Spiritual
Flotation Tank
UFO’s / ET’s
Unified Field
ACE LIGHTWORKERS – NEW ASCENSION AGE – 12/21/2012New Media-New POLITICS

 Politics-New Ascension Center Enlightenment – New TJ

I never considered that my upbringing was programming in the Christian world to which I was born. I was actually born into the Southern Baptist Convention or association at birth. I had to go to church because that was how my life was lived with my family as a child. It was not until I became an adult that I was able to choose which churches I would attend. I lived the life I was supposed to and went to Church  like I was supposed too. To me, Church and religion was like school and education. They were expected and how we lived in the South in the USA. I loved my life then and still do now. I simply am not as concerned about attending a church which my husband says are glorified social clubs.

 Now, I realize that I was drawn to the life I have lived because of my spirit and my new path was one that I chose and created. I was exploring, researching, and learning as I went along. It was not until one day a messenger was sent to me that I had read enough books and had enough personal experiences that I should now teach. It took me another few years before I was approached again by another messenger and was told I was reminded a second time that I was to go and teach those who remained on earth. It was hard for me to understand why I should spend time teaching others when I still did not know what life was all about myself.

There were many mystical experiences I still wanted to have and I had not yet learned what was causing them. I now realize that teaching is a calling and one that is highly appraised in other worlds. However, we must first call upon our memories and past life experiences in order to make this world and work a better place for ourselves. There are now people on this planet like me. We are all working together although we may not know who each other are in the body-mind-spirit but yet, we can feel each other’s presence and share in the existence of energy as spirit. This is what we are now calling the Ascension Center Enlightenment. I was given the words Ascension Center by those from above who we call extraterrestrials in some social circles. I am told now that much of my Christian beliefs are tied into that of the New Age Movement. I had never placed a label on my interests I only knew that I was drawn to the New Age books when I entered a book store.

No one ever came up to me and explained to me that I should join a church, club, or organization called New Age. It just was something that was out there to explore, research, learn about, and apparently now be called to share in with my lifetime experiences and stories. I have found a home in various places in the world and now am looking for friends to share life with in cyberspace and we use the Internet. My husband, Tom does not want any part of the Internet and Cyberspace. He is not alone. This concerns me because there are so many intelligent beings in the world that are missing the friendship and knowledge that one can find on the Internet.  The way we now live on earth is complicated and requires energy and time for our obligations such as family, and school

There are many who are required to spend at least 8 hours a day at a full time and some a part-time job in order to sustain their lifestyles. We all must realize that it is our differences that make us interesting and yet we are all learning what makes us the same and yet different. We shall begin to learn how our piece of the puzzle or shard of glass fits into the big picture of life. It was not until I became willing to share and teach what I knew inside to be my truth about my spirit and my past lives on earth and what I learned from them that I felt like I could reach out to others.

It was the friends I found in Hawaii 1989-1990 where I was given the inspiration to become the Founder of the Ascension Center. I was not told that it would be part of something called the New Age back then but I knew that there was such a movement in the books that were written. There was the Llewellyn Books www.llewellyn.com/  and  others including the Bear and Inner Traditions Inner Traditions – Bear & Company,

Together Inner Traditions · Bear & Company have eleven imprints: Inner Traditions, Bear& Company, Healing Arts Press, Destiny Books, Park Street Press, …www.innertraditions.com/  I use Google everyday and find that it has become easier to navigate and to find out more. I use Firefox, and sometimes Bing. I enjoy certain web browsers and creating websites. For now, I shall do what I can to leave my energy behind on the Internet. Please know that when I expire like all others who come to earth that unless certain of my articles are archived and kept by others that all the information will simply fade away.

Therefore, if you want to keep some of the information we share on the Internet for your own or your future family members, one might want to learn to keep a copy on disk somewhere in the physical. Books will always be on earth and I know this because there are still copied in space by some who are of the other galaxies for reading. Most are the great classics and stories but who knows, some of us may make a lifetime impression and our works will be kept in space because we may make a difference for those who come to earth and those who travel in space. TJ -(Adding the rest to hopefully be archived and kept by those who care to make the world and space a better place for the good of all.).

 This is chiefly composed from a compilation of information with various contributors where we can all share in our information on what we all now use called Wikipedia. I support the Wikipedia and advocate its use. Please feel free to share information and research to be shared with others and as peers of the New Age, we can share our knowledge and information while raising consciousness for our world. TJ I include this information as an article for the convenience of all our Ascension Center Enlightenment Lightworkers who are assisting in this time while on earth. We can all share in our various shards of truth to make up a better and complete puzzle of this existence we call life on earth.

There are various ways we can share in life, communities, and awareness while we spread our abundance and our new motto of the Ace Institute of Philosophy and Technology, of the Ascension Center Enlightenment. “Shift and Uplift Health and Prosperity for all!”  Those who desire to share more of my stories and me can visit me at social paranormal.com and theresamorris.com. I also share americannewsmagazine.com with the world. Life can be what we make it with our own free will and free choice to compile memories. We can take our memories with us as treasures of our spirit back to our soul and home world. I believe we are only visiting this planet! Some of us are coming forward and admitting that we are committed to sharing our memories which are our accumulated treasures through our spirit incarnate that returns back to our soul Some still regard our spirit as the same as our soul.

 This is like saying that Christ is God and vice versa. To some, we see the two as separate. This is still a form of theism and pantheism inside our minds with separation and categories. We have new groups on the Internet among our websites, which include our pages, categories, and archives where we keep our memories on our websites. The updates that we make in life now as we live them is what we present as new posts and our stories in life are what we now share on our websites, our blogs, and on some new places we can all access like Facebook and Twitter.

 It is great that the authorities are allowing us to share the area of our existence that we presently regard as Cyberspace. This place we all meet deals with our making our presence known while we are in body-mind-spirit. Maybe some of us are willing to raise our conscious awareness to greater heights in the Akashic Field that exists beyond the creation of our energy in Cyberspace we use on the Internet for communication purposes.  There is a place we can all visit and agree to new experiences. There are some in the New Age Movement that agree it is time to share more! We call some of those above who come and go in the extraterrestrial visitation spacecraft, ET. Steven Spielberg with his movie ET made this popular.

 I shall always remember his Close Encounters movie, which changed my life that day. I actually had to be taken to the Emergency Room at a hospital where I learned that many people were brought it the same time due to the premier of the movie in my town called Houston in Texas, USA. I was given a paper bag to breathe into. I was told I hyperventilated. I was changed because I knew it was time to share the truth that in me was secret.

 I knew that there would be more people who like me who could share their sightings of these spacecraft not of earth origin that many liked to use the word UFO for convenience, which was an acronym for Unidentified Flying Objects. I knew from my past near death experience (NDE) how to have Out of Body (OBE) and it was the movie GHOST with Patrick Swayze and Demi Moore that influenced me once more and changed my life. Life changes through visualization in movies are the major tool that can be used to change the world in which we live.

Television is also a medium to change that, which in the past was not in our psyche. The Critical Mass Consciousness is changing in the NEW MEDIA, which is influenced by the NEW AGE.  While there is no unified belief system, many spiritual practices and philosophies are common among adherents of the New Age Movement. “New Age movement” and “New Age spirituality” can be redirect at the source for most all information shared in this article, which came from source – Wikipedia.. For other uses, see New Age (disambiguation).(From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia) Main articles: Spirituality and List of New Age topics See also: Outline of spirituality and List of philosophies  ?New Age spirituality often incorporates aspects of the Earth, Moon, and outer space; the term New Age refers to the coming Astrological Age of Aquarius.

The New Age movement is a spiritual and quasi-religious Western movement that developed in the latter half of the twentieth century. Its central precepts revolve around “drawing on both Eastern and Western spiritual and metaphysical traditions and then infusing them with influences from self-help and motivational psychology, holistic health, parapsychology, consciousness research and quantum physics” in order to create “a spirituality without borders or confining dogmas” that is inclusive and pluralistic.

Another of its primary traits is holding to “a holistic worldview”, thereby emphasizing that the Mind, Body and Spirit are interrelated and that there is a form of Oneness and unity throughout the universe.

 It further attempts to create “a worldview that includes both science and spirituality” and thereby embraces a number of forms of science and pseudo-science. According to historian Nevill Drury, the origins of the movement can be found in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, particularly through the works of the esotericists Emanuel Swedenborg, Franz Anton Mesmer, Helena Blavatsky and George Gurdjieff, who laid some of the basic philosophical principles that would later influence the movement. It would gain further momentum in the 1960s, taking influence from metaphysics, self-help psychology, and the various Indian gurus who visited the West during that decade.

 The New Age movement includes elements of older spiritual and religious traditions ranging from atheism and monotheism through classical pantheism, naturalistic pantheism, and panentheism to polytheism combined with science and Gaia philosophy; particularly  Archaeoastronomy, astronomy, ecology, environmentalism, the Gaia hypothesis, psychology, and physics. New Age practices and philosophies sometimes draw inspiration from major world religions: Buddhism, Chinese folk religion, Christianity, Hinduism, Islam, Judaism; with strong influences from East Asian religions, Gnosticism, Neopaganism, New Thought, Spiritualism, Theosophy, Universalism, andWestern esotericism.[8]OriginsHistorian Nevill Drury identified “four key precursors of the New Age”, who had set the way for many of its widely held precepts. [9] The first of these was Emanuel Swedenborg (1688-1772), a Swedish scientist who after a religious experience devoted himself to Christian mysticism, believing that he could travel to Heaven and Hell and commune with angels, demons and spirits, and who published widely on the subject of his experiences. The second was Franz Mesmer (1734-1815), who had developed a form of healing using magnets, believing that there was a force known as “animal magnetism” that affected humans. The third figure whom Drury identified was the Russian Helena Blavatsky (1831-1891); one of the founders of the Theosophical Society, through which she propagated her religious movement of Theosophy, which itself combined a number of elements from Eastern religions like Hinduism and Buddhism in with Western elements. The fourth figure was the Turkish George Gurdjieff (c.1872-1949), who founded the philosophy of the Fourth Way, through which he taught a number of spiritual teachings to his disciples. A fifth individual whom Drury identified as an important influence upon the New Age movement was the Indian Swami Vivekananda (1863-1902), an adherent of the philosophy of Vedanta who first brought Hinduism to the West in the late nineteenth century.

 TERM NEW AGE

William Blake who described a belief in a spiritual and artistic “New Age” in his preface to Milton used the term New Age as early as 1809.Some of the New Age movement’s constituent elements appeared initially in 19th-century metaphysical movements Spiritualism, Theosophy, and New Thought; also, alternative medicine movements chiropractic and naturopathy.

These movements in turn have roots in Transcendentalism, Mesmerism.
Swedenborgianism, and various earlier Western esoteric or occult traditions, such as the hermetic arts of astrology, magic, alchemy, and Kabbalah. The term New Age was used in this context in Madame Blavatsky’s book The Secret Doctrine, published in 1888. [11]A weekly journal of Christian liberalism and socialism titled The New Age was published as early as 1894; [12] it was sold to a group of socialist writers headed by Alfred Richard Orage and Holbrook Jackson in 1907. Other historical personalities were involved: H. G. Wells, George Bernard Shaw, and William Butler Yeats; the magazine became a forum for politics, literature, and the arts. [13][14] Between 1908 and 1914, it was instrumental in pioneering the British avant-garde from vorticism to imagism. After 1914, publisher Orage met P. D. Ouspensky, a follower of G. I. Gurdjieff, and began correspondence with Harry Houdini, becoming less interested in literature and art, with an increased focus on mysticism and other spiritual topics; the magazine was sold in 1921. According to Brown University, The New Age “… helped to shape modernism in literature and the arts from 1907 to 1922

Development
Popularization behind these ideas has roots in the work of early 20th-century writers such as D. H. Lawrence and William Butler Yeats. In the early to mid-1900s, American mystic, theologian, and founder of the Association for Research and Enlightenment Edgar Cayce was a seminal influence on what later would be termed the New Age movement; he was known in particular for the pract